Oration I Against the Arians

The whole work on one page. Select a passage number to open that passage with its notes, Scripture references, and citation.

Show

Chapter 1

1Bright, 1–2

1. ἉΙ μὲν αἱρέσεις, ὅσαι τῆς ἀληθείας ἀπέστησαν, ἐπινοήσασαι μανίαν ἑαυταῖς φανεραὶ τυγχάνουσι, καὶ τούτων ἡ ἀσέβεια πάλαι πᾶσιν ἔκδηλος γέγονε. Τὸ γὰρ ‘ἐξελθεῖν ἀφʼ ἡμῶνʼ τοὺς ταῦτα ἐφευρόντας δῆλον ἂν εἴη, ὡς ἔγραψεν ὁ μακάριος Ἰωάννης, ὅτι τῶν τοιούτων οὔτε ἦν, οὔτε νῦν ἐστι ‘μεθʼ ἡμῶνʼ τὸ φρόνημα. Διὸ καὶ, ὡς εἶπεν ὁ Σωτὴρ, ‘μὴ συνάγοντες μεθʼ ἡμῶν, σκορπίζουσιʼ μετὰ τοῦ διαβόλου, παρατηρούμενοι τοὺς κοιμωμένους, ἵνα, τὸν ἴδιον ἰὸν τῆς ἀπωλείας ἐπισπείραντες, ἔχωσι τοὺς συναποθνήσκοντας ἑαυτοῖς. Ἐπειδὴ δὲ ἡ μία τῶν αἱρέσεων ἡ ἐσχάτη, καὶ νῦν ἐξελθοῦσα πρόδρομος τοῦʼ Ἀντιχρίστου, ἡ Ἀρειανὴ καλουμένη, δόλιος οὔσα καὶ πανοῦργος, βλέπουσα τὰς πρεσβυτέρας ἑαυτῆς ἀδελφὰς ἄλλας αἱρέσεις ἐκ φανεροῦ στηλιτευθείσας, ὑποκρίνεται περιβαλλομένη τὰς τῶν γραφῶν λέξεις, ὡς ὁ πατὴρ αὐτῆς ὁ διάβολος, καὶ βιάζεται πάλιν εἰσελθεῖν εἰς τὸν παράδεισον τῆς ἐκκλησίας, ἵνα, πλάσασα ἑαυτὴν ὡς Χριστιανὴν, ἀπατήσῃ τινὰς κατὰ Χριστοῦ φρονεῖν τῇ πιθανότητι τῶν παραλογισμῶν· (εὔλογον γὰρ οὐδὲν παρʼ αὐτῇ·) καὶ ἐπλάνησέ γε τῶν ἀφρόνων ἤδη τινὰς, ὥστε τούτους μὴ μόνον φθαρῆναι τῇ ἀκοῇ, ἀλλὰ καὶ λαβόντας κατὰ τὴν Εὔαν γεύσασθαι, καὶ λοιπὸν ἀγνοοῦντας νομίζειν ‘τὸ πικρὸν γλυκὺ, ʼκαὶ τὴν βδελυκτὴν αἵρεσιν ‘λέγειν καλήν·᾿ ἀναγκαῖον ἡγησάμην, προτραπεὶς παρʼ ὑμῶν, διελεῖν τὴν ‘πτύξιν τοῦ θώρακοςʼ τῆς μιαρᾶς αἱρέσεως ταύτης, καὶ δεῖξαι τὴν δυσωδίαν τῆς ἀφροσύνης αὐτῆς· ἵνα οἱ μὲν πόῤῥωθεν ὄντες αὐτῆς ἔτι φύγωσιν αὐτὴν, οἱ δʼ ἀπατηθέντες ἀπʼ αὐτῆς μεταγνῶσι, καὶ ἠνεῳγμένοις τοῖς ὀφθαλμοῖς τῆς καρδίας νοήσωσιν ὅτι, ὥσπερ τὸ σκότος οὐκ ἔστι φῶς, οὐδὲ τὸ ψεῦδος ἀλήθεια, οὕτως οὐδὲ ἡ Ἀρειανὴ αἵρεσίς ἐστι καλή. Ἀλλὰ καὶ οἱ τούτους καλοῦντες ‘Χριστιανοὺςʼ πολὺ καὶ λίαν πλανῶνται, ὡς μήτε τὰς γραφὰς ἀνεγνωκότες, μήτε ὅλως εἰδότες τὸν Χριστιανισμὸν καὶ τὴν ἐν αὐτῷ πίστιν.

1. HaI men haireseis, hosai tēs alētheias apestēsan, epinoēsasai manian heautais phanerai tynchanousi, kai toutōn hē asebeia palai pasin ekdēlos gegone. To gar ‘exelthein aphʼ hēmōnʼ tous tauta epheurontas dēlon an eiē, hōs egrapsen ho makarios Iōannēs, hoti tōn toioutōn oute ēn, oute nyn esti ‘methʼ hēmōnʼ to phronēma. Dio kai, hōs eipen ho Sōtēr, ‘mē synagontes methʼ hēmōn, skorpizousiʼ meta tou diabolou, paratēroumenoi tous koimōmenous, hina, ton idion ion tēs apōleias epispeirantes, echōsi tous synapothnēskontas heautois. Epeidē de hē mia tōn haireseōn hē eschatē, kai nyn exelthousa prodromos touʼ Antichristou, hē Areianē kaloumenē, dolios ousa kai panourgos, blepousa tas presbyteras heautēs adelphas allas haireseis ek phanerou stēliteutheisas, hypokrinetai periballomenē tas tōn graphōn lexeis, hōs ho patēr autēs ho diabolos, kai biazetai palin eiselthein eis ton paradeison tēs ekklēsias, hina, plasasa heautēn hōs Christianēn, apatēsę̄ tinas kata Christou phronein tę̄ pithanotēti tōn paralogismōn; (eulogon gar ouden parʼ autę̄;) kai eplanēse ge tōn aphronōn ēdē tinas, hōste toutous mē monon phtharēnai tę̄ akoę̄, alla kai labontas kata tēn Euan geusasthai, kai loipon agnoountas nomizein ‘to pikron glyky, ʼkai tēn bdelyktēn hairesin ‘legein kalēn;᾿ anankaion hēgēsamēn, protrapeis parʼ hymōn, dielein tēn ‘ptyxin tou thōrakosʼ tēs miaras haireseōs tautēs, kai deixai tēn dysōdian tēs aphrosynēs autēs; hina hoi men porrhōthen ontes autēs eti phygōsin autēn, hoi dʼ apatēthentes apʼ autēs metagnōsi, kai ēneǭgmenois tois ophthalmois tēs kardias noēsōsin hoti, hōsper to skotos ouk esti phōs, oude to pseudos alētheia, houtōs oude hē Areianē hairesis esti kalē. Alla kai hoi toutous kalountes ‘Christianousʼ poly kai lian planōntai, hōs mēte tas graphas anegnōkotes, mēte holōs eidotes ton Christianismon kai tēn en autǭ pistin.

1. The heresies that have departed from the truth, having devised a madness for themselves, are manifest, and their impiety has long been plain to all. For it is clear that those who invented these things “went out from us,” as the blessed John wrote, since the mind of such people neither was nor now is “with us.” Therefore also, as the Savior said, “not gathering with us, they scatter” with the devil, watching for those who sleep, so that by sowing their own poison of destruction they may have others to die with them. But one heresy, the last of the heresies, which has now gone out as the forerunner of the Antichrist, the one called Arian, is deceitful and crafty. Seeing its elder sisters, the other heresies, openly pilloried, it puts on a mask, clothing itself in the words of the Scriptures, as its father the devil does, and forces its way back into the paradise of the church, so that by pretending to be Christian it may deceive some, through the plausibility of its fallacies (for there is nothing reasonable in it), into thinking against Christ. And it has already led astray some of the foolish, so that they have not only been corrupted in their hearing but, like Eve, have taken and tasted, and now in their ignorance think “bitter sweet” and “call” the abominable heresy “good.” Therefore I have thought it necessary, at your urging, to rip open “the fold of the breastplate” of this foul heresy and to show the stench of its folly, so that those who are still far from it may flee it, and those deceived by it may repent, and, with the eyes of their heart opened, may understand that just as darkness is not light, nor falsehood truth, so neither is the Arian heresy good. And those who call these people “Christians” are greatly and utterly mistaken, as people who have neither read the Scriptures nor know at all what Christianity is and the faith that is in it.

Chapter 2

2Bright, 2–3

2. Τί γὰρ ὅμοιον ἑωρακότες τῆς αἱρέσεως πρὸς τὴν εὐσεβῆ πίστιν, φλυαροῦσιν ὡς μηδὲν κακὸν λεγόντων ἐκείνων; Τοῦτό ἐστιν ἀληθῶς καὶ τὸν Καϊάφαν αὐτοὺς εἰπεῖν Χριστιανὸν, καὶ τὸν προδότην Ἰούδαν ἔτι συναριθμεῖν τοῖς ἀποστόλοις, τούς τε τὸν Βαραβᾶν αἰτησαμένους ἀντὶ τοῦ Σωτῆρος, λέγειν μηδὲν κακὸν πεποιηκέναι· καὶ Ὑμέναιον δὲ καὶ Ἀλέξανδρον συνιστάνειν ὡς καλῶς φρονοῦντας, καὶ ψεύδεσθαι κατʼ αὐτῶν τὸν ἀπόστολον. Ἀλλʼ οὔτε ταῦτʼ ἂν ἀκοῦσαι Χριστιανὸς ἀνάσχοιτο, οὔτε τὸν τολμῶντα λέγειν τοῦτο ὑγιαίνειν ἄν τις τοῦτον ταῖς φρεσὶν ὑπολάβοι. Ἀντὶ γὰρ Χριστοῦ παρʼ αὐτοῖς Ἄρειος, ὡς παρὰ Mανιχαίοις Μανιχαῖος, ἀντὶ δὲ Μωϋσέως καὶ τῶν ἄλλων ἀγίων Σωτάδης τις ἐξεύρηται παρʼ αὐτοῖς ὁ καὶ παρʼ Ἔλλησι γελώμενος, καὶ ἡ θυγάτηρ Ἡρωδιάδος. Τοῦ μὲν γὰρ τὸ κεκλασμένον καὶ θηλυκὸν ἦθος μεμίμηται γράφων Ἄρειος καὶ αὐτὸς ‘ Θαλίας·’ τῆς δὲ τὴν ὄρχησιν ἐζήλωσεν ἐξορχούμενος καὶ παίζων ἐν ταῖς κατὰ τοῦ Σωτῆρος δυσφημίαις· ὥστε τοὺς ἐμπίπτοντας εἰς τὴν αἵρεσιν διαστρέφεσθαι μὲν τὸν νοῦν καὶ ἀφρονεῖν, ἀλλάσσειν ’ δὲ τὸ ὄνομα τοῦ Κυρίου τῆς δόξης ‘ ἐν ὁμοιώματι εἰκόνος φθαρτοῦ ἀνθρώπου, ʼ καὶ ἀντὶ ‘Κριστιανῶνʼ λοιπὸν ‘Ἀρειανοὺςʼ ὀνομάζεσθαι, τοῦτό τε τῆς ἀσεβείας ἔχειν τὸ γνώρισμα. Mὴ γὰρ προφασιζέσθωσαν, μηδὲ ὀνειδιζόμενοι καταψευδέσθωσαν κατὰ τῶν μὴ ὄντων ὡς εἰσὶν, οὕτω καλοῦντες καὶ αὐτοὶ τοὺς Χριστιανοὺς ἀπὸ τῶν διδασκάλων, ἵνα δόξωσι καὶ αὐτοὶ οὕτως καλεῖσθαι Χριστιανοί· μηδὲ αἰσχυνόμενοι τὸ ἐπονείδιστον ἑαυτῶν ὄνομα, παιζέτωσαν· εἰ δὲ αἰσχύνονται, ἐγκαλυπτέσθωσαν, ἢ ἀποπηδάτωσαν ἀπὸ τῆς ἑαυτῶν ἀσεβείας. Οὐδὲ πώποτε γὰρ λαὸς ἀπὸ τῶν οἰκείων ἐπισκόπων ἔσχε τὴν ἐπωνυμίαν, ἀλλʼ ἀπὸ τοῦ Κυρίου, εἰς ὃν καὶ τὴν πίστιν ἔχομεν· τῶν γοῦν μακαρίων ἀποστόλων διδασκάλων ἡμῶν γενομένων, καὶ διακονησάντων τὸ τοῦ Σωτῆρος εὐαγγέλιον, οὐκ ἐξ ἐκείνων ἐκλήθημεν, ἀλλʼ ἀπὸ τοῦ Κριστοῦ ‘Χριστιανοὶʼ καὶ ἐσμὲν, καὶ ὀνομαζόμεθα. Οἱ δὲ παρʼ ἑτέρων ἔχοντες τὴν ἀρχὴν ἧς νομίζουσι πίστεως, ἐκείνων εἰκότως ἔχουσι καὶ τὴν ἐπωνυμίαν, ὡς αὐτῶν γενόμενοι κτῆμα.

2. Ti gar homoion heōrakotes tēs haireseōs pros tēn eusebē pistin, phlyarousin hōs mēden kakon legontōn ekeinōn? Touto estin alēthōs kai ton Kaïaphan autous eipein Christianon, kai ton prodotēn Ioudan eti synarithmein tois apostolois, tous te ton Baraban aitēsamenous anti tou Sōtēros, legein mēden kakon pepoiēkenai; kai Hymenaion de kai Alexandron synistanein hōs kalōs phronountas, kai pseudesthai katʼ autōn ton apostolon. Allʼ oute tautʼ an akousai Christianos anaschoito, oute ton tolmōnta legein touto hygiainein an tis touton tais phresin hypolaboi. Anti gar Christou parʼ autois Areios, hōs para Manichaiois Manichaios, anti de Mōÿseōs kai tōn allōn agiōn Sōtadēs tis exeurētai parʼ autois ho kai parʼ Ellēsi gelōmenos, kai hē thygatēr Hērōdiados. Tou men gar to keklasmenon kai thēlykon ēthos memimētai graphōn Areios kai autos ‘ Thalias;’ tēs de tēn orchēsin ezēlōsen exorchoumenos kai paizōn en tais kata tou Sōtēros dysphēmiais; hōste tous empiptontas eis tēn hairesin diastrephesthai men ton noun kai aphronein, allassein ’ de to onoma tou Kyriou tēs doxēs ‘ en homoiōmati eikonos phthartou anthrōpou, ʼ kai anti ‘Kristianōnʼ loipon ‘Areianousʼ onomazesthai, touto te tēs asebeias echein to gnōrisma. Mē gar prophasizesthōsan, mēde oneidizomenoi katapseudesthōsan kata tōn mē ontōn hōs eisin, houtō kalountes kai autoi tous Christianous apo tōn didaskalōn, hina doxōsi kai autoi houtōs kaleisthai Christianoi; mēde aischynomenoi to eponeidiston heautōn onoma, paizetōsan; ei de aischynontai, enkalyptesthōsan, ē apopēdatōsan apo tēs heautōn asebeias. Oude pōpote gar laos apo tōn oikeiōn episkopōn esche tēn epōnymian, allʼ apo tou Kyriou, eis hon kai tēn pistin echomen; tōn goun makariōn apostolōn didaskalōn hēmōn genomenōn, kai diakonēsantōn to tou Sōtēros euangelion, ouk ex ekeinōn eklēthēmen, allʼ apo tou Kristou ‘Christianoiʼ kai esmen, kai onomazometha. Hoi de parʼ heterōn echontes tēn archēn hēs nomizousi pisteōs, ekeinōn eikotōs echousi kai tēn epōnymian, hōs autōn genomenoi ktēma.

2. For what likeness have they seen between the heresy and the godly faith, that they babble as though those people say nothing bad? This is truly to call even Caiaphas a Christian, still to count the traitor Judas among the apostles, to say that those who asked for Barabbas instead of the Savior did nothing wrong, to commend Hymenaeus and Alexander as right-minded, and to say that the apostle lied about them. But a Christian would not bear to hear these things, nor would anyone suppose that the man who dares to say this is of sound mind. For with them Arius stands in the place of Christ, as Mani does with the Manichaeans; and in place of Moses and the other saints they have found a certain Sotades, who is laughed at even among the Greeks, and the daughter of Herodias. For Arius has imitated the broken and effeminate style of the one, himself writing a “Thalia”; and he has emulated the dancing of the other, dancing and making sport in his blasphemies against the Savior. So those who fall into the heresy are perverted in mind and become senseless, and they “change” the name of “the Lord of glory” “into the likeness of the image of corruptible man,” and are now called “Arians” instead of “Christians,” and have this as the mark of their impiety. Let them not make excuses, nor, when reproached, lie against those who are not what they are, by calling Christians too after their teachers, so that they themselves may seem to be called Christians in the same way. Nor let them make a joke of it because they are ashamed of their own disgraceful name. If they are ashamed, let them hide their faces, or let them leap away from their own impiety. For never has a people taken its name from its own bishops, but from the Lord, in whom we have our faith. Thus, although the blessed apostles became our teachers and ministered the Savior's gospel, we were not named after them; rather from Christ we both are and are named “Christians.” But those who have from others the origin of what they regard as faith rightly also have their name from them, having become their property.

Chapter 3

3Bright, 3–4

3. Ἀμέλει πάντων ἡμῶν ἀπὸ τοῦ Χριστοῦ Χριστιανῶν ὄντων καὶ καλουμένων, ἐξεβλήθη πάλαι Μαρκίων αἵρεσιν ἐφευρών· καὶ οἱ μὲν παραμείναντες μετὰ τοῦ ἐκβαλόντος ἐκεῖνον ἔμειναν Χριστιανοί· οἱ δʼ ἀκολουθήσαντες Μαρκίωνι οὐκέτι μὲν Χριστιανοὶ, ‘Μαρκιωνισταὶʼ δὲ λοιπὸν ἐκλήθησαν. Οὕτω καὶ Οὐαλεντῖνος, καὶ Βασιλίδης, καὶ Μανιχαῖος, καὶ Σίμων ὁ μάγος τοῖς ἀκολουθήσασι μεταδεδώκασι τοῦ ἰδίου ὀνόματος· καὶ οἱ μὲν Ὁ Οὐαλεντινιανοὶ, ’ οἱ δὲ‘Βασιλιδιανοὶ, ’ οἱ δὲ ‘Μανιχαῖοι, ʼ κἀκεῖνοι ‘Σιμωνιανοὶ, ʼ καὶ ἄλλοι ‘κατὰ Φρύγαςʼ ἀπὸ Φρυγίας, καὶ ἀπὸ Νοουάτου ‘Νοουατιανοὶʼ προσαγορεύονται. Οὕτω καὶ Μελέτιος, ἐκβληθεὶς παρὰ Πέτρου τοῦ ἐπισκόπου καὶ μάρτυρος, οὐκέτι Χριστιανοὺς ἀλλὰ ‘ Μελιτιανοὺς ἐκάλεσε τοὺς ἰδίους· οὕτως ἄρα καὶ τοῦ μακαρίτου Ἀλεξάνδρου τὸν Ἄρειον ἐκβαλόντος, οἱ μὲν μετὰ Ἀλεξάνδρου μείναντες ἔμειναν Χριστιανοί· οἱ δὲ συνεξελθόντες Ἀρείῳ τὸ μὲν ὄνομα τοῦ Σωτῆρος ἡμῖν τοῖς μετὰ Ἀλεξάνδρου καταλελοίπασιν, ‘Ἀρειανοὶʼ δὲ λοιπὸν ἐκλήθησαν ἐκεῖνοι. Ἰδοὺ γοῦν καὶ μετὰ θάνατον τοῦ Ἀλεξάνδρου, οἱ κοινωνοῦντες τῷ διαδεξαμένῳ τοῦτον Ἀθανασίῳ, καὶ οἷς ὁ αὐτὸς Ἀθανάσιος κοινωνεῖ, τὸν αὐτὸν ἔχουσι τύπον· καὶ οὔτε ἐκείνων τὸ τούτου τινὲς ἔχουσιν ὄνομα, οὔτε αὐτὸς ἐξ ἐκείνων ὀνομάζεται, ἀλλὰ πάντες πάλιν καὶ συνήθως Χριστιανοὶ καλοῦνται. Κἂν γὰρ διδασκάλων διαδόχους ἔχωμεν, καὶ μαθηταὶ τούτων γινώμεθα, ἀλλά γε τὰ τοῦ Χριστοῦ παρʼ αὐτῶν διδασκόμενοι, Χριστιανοὶ οὐδὲν ἦττον ἐσμὲν καὶ καλούμεθα. Οἱ δέ γε τοῖς αἱρετικοῖς ἀκολουθοῦντες, κἂν μυρίους διαδόχους ἔχωσιν, ἀλλὰ πάντως τὸ ὄνομα τοῦ τὴν αἵρεσιν ἐφευρόντος φέρουσιν. Ἀμέλει τελευτήσαντος Ἀρείου, πολλῶν δὲ τῶν ἰδίων αὐτὸν διαδεξαμένων, ὅμως οἱ τὰ ἐκείνου φρονοῦντες ἐξ Ἀρείου γνωριζόμενοι ‘ Ἀρειανοὶ καλοῦνται. Καὶ θαυμαστόν γε τούτου τεκμήριον, οἱ μὲν ἐξ Ἑλλήνων καὶ νῦν εἰς τὴν ἐκκλησίαν ἐρχόμενοι, ἀφιέντες τὴν τῶν εἰδώλων δεισιδαιμονίαν, οὐ τῶν κατηχούντων λαμβάνουσι τὴν ἐπωνυμίαν, ἀλλὰ τὴν τοῦ Σωτῆρος, καὶ ἀντὶ Ἑλλήνων ἄρχονται ‘Κριστιανοὶʼ καλεῖσθαι· οἱ δὲ πρὸς ἐκείνους ἀπιόντες, ἢ ὅσοι δʼ ἂν ἀπὸ τῆς ἐκκλησίας πρὸς τὴν αἵρεσιν μεταβάλλονται, τὸ μὲν Χριστοῦ καταλιμπάνουσιν ὄνομα, καὶ λοιπὸν δὲ ‘Ἀρειανοὶʼ καλοῦνται, ὡς οὐκέτι τὴν Χριστοῦ πίστιν ἔχοντες, ἀλλὰ τῆς Ἀρείου γενόμενοι μανίας διάδοχοι.

3. Amelei pantōn hēmōn apo tou Christou Christianōn ontōn kai kaloumenōn, exeblēthē palai Markiōn hairesin epheurōn; kai hoi men parameinantes meta tou ekbalontos ekeinon emeinan Christianoi; hoi dʼ akolouthēsantes Markiōni ouketi men Christianoi, ‘Markiōnistaiʼ de loipon eklēthēsan. Houtō kai Oualentinos, kai Basilidēs, kai Manichaios, kai Simōn ho magos tois akolouthēsasi metadedōkasi tou idiou onomatos; kai hoi men Ho Oualentinianoi, ’ hoi de‘Basilidianoi, ’ hoi de ‘Manichaioi, ʼ kakeinoi ‘Simōnianoi, ʼ kai alloi ‘kata Phrygasʼ apo Phrygias, kai apo Noouatou ‘Noouatianoiʼ prosagoreuontai. Houtō kai Meletios, ekblētheis para Petrou tou episkopou kai martyros, ouketi Christianous alla ‘ Melitianous ekalese tous idious; houtōs ara kai tou makaritou Alexandrou ton Areion ekbalontos, hoi men meta Alexandrou meinantes emeinan Christianoi; hoi de synexelthontes Areiǭ to men onoma tou Sōtēros hēmin tois meta Alexandrou kataleloipasin, ‘Areianoiʼ de loipon eklēthēsan ekeinoi. Idou goun kai meta thanaton tou Alexandrou, hoi koinōnountes tǭ diadexamenǭ touton Athanasiǭ, kai hois ho autos Athanasios koinōnei, ton auton echousi typon; kai oute ekeinōn to toutou tines echousin onoma, oute autos ex ekeinōn onomazetai, alla pantes palin kai synēthōs Christianoi kalountai. Kan gar didaskalōn diadochous echōmen, kai mathētai toutōn ginōmetha, alla ge ta tou Christou parʼ autōn didaskomenoi, Christianoi ouden ētton esmen kai kaloumetha. Hoi de ge tois hairetikois akolouthountes, kan myrious diadochous echōsin, alla pantōs to onoma tou tēn hairesin epheurontos pherousin. Amelei teleutēsantos Areiou, pollōn de tōn idiōn auton diadexamenōn, homōs hoi ta ekeinou phronountes ex Areiou gnōrizomenoi ‘ Areianoi kalountai. Kai thaumaston ge toutou tekmērion, hoi men ex Hellēnōn kai nyn eis tēn ekklēsian erchomenoi, aphientes tēn tōn eidōlōn deisidaimonian, ou tōn katēchountōn lambanousi tēn epōnymian, alla tēn tou Sōtēros, kai anti Hellēnōn archontai ‘Kristianoiʼ kaleisthai; hoi de pros ekeinous apiontes, ē hosoi dʼ an apo tēs ekklēsias pros tēn hairesin metaballontai, to men Christou katalimpanousin onoma, kai loipon de ‘Areianoiʼ kalountai, hōs ouketi tēn Christou pistin echontes, alla tēs Areiou genomenoi manias diadochoi.

3. Of course, since all of us are and are called Christians from Christ, Marcion was long ago cast out for inventing a heresy; those who remained with the one who cast him out remained Christians, but those who followed Marcion were no longer called Christians but thereafter “Marcionites.” So too Valentinus, Basilides, Mani, and Simon the magician have given their own names to their followers; some are called “Valentinians,” others “Basilidians,” others “Manichaeans,” others “Simonians,” others “Phrygians” from Phrygia, and from Novatus “Novatians.” So too Meletius, cast out by Peter, the bishop and martyr, no longer called his followers Christians but “Meletians.” In the same way, when Alexander of blessed memory cast out Arius, those who remained with Alexander remained Christians; but those who went out with Arius left the Savior's name to us who are with Alexander, and were thereafter called “Arians.” See, then: after Alexander's death too, those in communion with Athanasius, his successor, and those with whom this same Athanasius is in communion, keep the same pattern. None of them bears his name, nor is he named after them, but all are again, as usual, called Christians. For even though we have successors of teachers and become their disciples, yet because we are taught by them the things of Christ, we are and are called Christians none the less. But those who follow heretics, even if they have countless successors, still bear without fail the name of the one who invented the heresy. Of course, though Arius has died and many of his own people have succeeded him, those who hold his views are nevertheless known by Arius and called “Arians.” And there is a remarkable proof of this: those from the Greeks who even now come into the church, abandoning the superstition of idols, take the name not of their catechists but of the Savior, and begin to be called “Christians” instead of “Greeks”; but those who go off to the Arians, or whoever change from the church to the heresy, abandon the name of Christ and are thereafter called “Arians,” as no longer holding the faith of Christ but having become successors of Arius's madness.

Chapter 4

4Bright, 4–5

4. Πῶς τοίνυν Χριστιανοὶ οἱ μὴ Χριστιανοὶ, ἀλλὰ Ἀρειομανῖται; ἢ πῶς τῆς καθολικῆς ἐκκλησίας εἰσὶν οἱ τὴν ἀποστολικὴν ἀποτιναξάμενοι πίστιν, καὶ καινῶν ‘κακῶν ἐφευρεταὶʼ γενόμενοι, οἱ τὰ μὲν τῶν θείων γραφῶν λόγια καταλείψαντες, τὰς δὲ ‘Θαλείας Ἀρείου σοφίαν καινὴν ὀνομάζοντες; εἰκότως τοῦτο λέγοντες, καινὴν γὰρ αἵρεσιν ἀπαγγέλλουσι. Διὸ καὶ θαυμάσειεν ἄν τις, ὅτι πολλὰ πολλῶν συντάγματα καὶ πλείστας ὁμιλίας εἴς γε τὴν παλαιὰν καὶ τὴν καινὴν γραψάντων, καὶ παρὰ μηδενὶ ‘ Θαλείας εὑρισκομένης, ἀλλὰ μηδὲ παρὰ τοῖς σπουδαίοις τῶν Ἑλλήνων, ἢ παρὰ μόνοις τοῖς ᾄδουσι τὰ τοιαῦτα παρὰ πότον μετὰ κρότου καὶ σκωμμάτων ἐν παιδιαῖς, ἕνεκεν τοῦ γελᾶσθαι παρʼ ἑτέρων, ὁ θαυμαστὸς Ἄρειος, οὐδὲν σεμνὸν μιμησάμενος, ἀλλὰ καὶ τὰ τῶν σπουδαίων ἀγνοήσας, πλεῖστά τε τῶν ἄλλων αἱρέσεων ὑποκλέψας, τὴν τοῦ Σωτάδου μόνου γελοιολογίαν ἐζήλωσε. Τί γὰρ ἔπρεπε ποιεῖν αὐτὸν, ἢ θέλοντα κατὰ τοῦ Σωτῆρος ὀρχήσασθαι, τὰ δύστηνα ἑαυτοῦ ῥημάτια τῆς ἀσεβείας ἐν ἐκλύτοις καὶ παρειμένοις μέλεσι σημαίνειν; ἵνʼ ὥσπερ ἡ Σοφία φησὶν, ‘Ἀπὸ ἐξόδου λόγου ἐπιγνωσθήσεται ἀνὴρ, ʼ οὕτως ἀπʼ ἐκείνων τὸ τῆς ψυχῆς μὴ ἀνδρῶδες, καὶ τῆς διανοίας ἡ φθορὰ τοῦ γράψαντος γινώσκηται. Καὶ γὰρ οὐδὲ ἔλαθεν ὁ δόλιος, ἀλλὰ καίτοι πολλάκις, ὡς ὁ ὄφις, ἄνω καὶ κάτω στρέφων ἑαυτὸν, ὅμως πέπτωκεν εἰς τὴν πλάνην τῶν Φαρισαίων. Ὡς γὰρ ἐκεῖνοι, θέλοντες παρανομεῖν, ἐσχηματίζοντο τὰ τοῦ νόμου μελετᾷν ῥήματα, καὶ θέλοντες ἀρνεῖσθαι τὸν προσδοκηθέντα καὶ παρόντα Κύριον, ὑπεκρίνοντο μὲν ὀνομάζειν τὸν Θεὸν, ἠλέγχοντο δὲ βλασφημοῦντες ἐν τῷ λέγειν, ‘Διὰ τί σὺ, ἄνθρωπος ὢν, Θεὸν σεαυτὸν ποιεῖς, καὶ λέγεις, “Ἐγὼ καὶ ὁ Πατὴρ ἕν ἐσμεν; ” οὕτω καὶ ὁ κίβδηλος καὶ Σωτάδειος Ἄρειος ὑποκρίνεται μὲν ὡς περὶ Θεοῦ λέγων, παρεντιθεὶς τὰς τῶν γραφῶν λέξεις, ἐλέγχεται δὲ πανταχόθεν Ἄρειος ἄθεος, ἀρνούμενος τὸν Υἱὸν, ʼ καὶ τοῖς ποιήμασιν αὐτὸν συναριθμῶν.

4. Pōs toinyn Christianoi hoi mē Christianoi, alla Areiomanitai? ē pōs tēs katholikēs ekklēsias eisin hoi tēn apostolikēn apotinaxamenoi pistin, kai kainōn ‘kakōn epheuretaiʼ genomenoi, hoi ta men tōn theiōn graphōn logia kataleipsantes, tas de ‘Thaleias Areiou sophian kainēn onomazontes? eikotōs touto legontes, kainēn gar hairesin apangellousi. Dio kai thaumaseien an tis, hoti polla pollōn syntagmata kai pleistas homilias eis ge tēn palaian kai tēn kainēn grapsantōn, kai para mēdeni ‘ Thaleias heuriskomenēs, alla mēde para tois spoudaiois tōn Hellēnōn, ē para monois tois ądousi ta toiauta para poton meta krotou kai skōmmatōn en paidiais, heneken tou gelasthai parʼ heterōn, ho thaumastos Areios, ouden semnon mimēsamenos, alla kai ta tōn spoudaiōn agnoēsas, pleista te tōn allōn haireseōn hypoklepsas, tēn tou Sōtadou monou geloiologian ezēlōse. Ti gar eprepe poiein auton, ē thelonta kata tou Sōtēros orchēsasthai, ta dystēna heautou rhēmatia tēs asebeias en eklytois kai pareimenois melesi sēmainein? hinʼ hōsper hē Sophia phēsin, ‘Apo exodou logou epignōsthēsetai anēr, ʼ houtōs apʼ ekeinōn to tēs psychēs mē andrōdes, kai tēs dianoias hē phthora tou grapsantos ginōskētai. Kai gar oude elathen ho dolios, alla kaitoi pollakis, hōs ho ophis, anō kai katō strephōn heauton, homōs peptōken eis tēn planēn tōn Pharisaiōn. Hōs gar ekeinoi, thelontes paranomein, eschēmatizonto ta tou nomou meletąn rhēmata, kai thelontes arneisthai ton prosdokēthenta kai paronta Kyrion, hypekrinonto men onomazein ton Theon, ēlenchonto de blasphēmountes en tǭ legein, ‘Dia ti sy, anthrōpos ōn, Theon seauton poieis, kai legeis, “Egō kai ho Patēr hen esmen? ” houtō kai ho kibdēlos kai Sōtadeios Areios hypokrinetai men hōs peri Theou legōn, parentitheis tas tōn graphōn lexeis, elenchetai de pantachothen Areios atheos, arnoumenos ton Huion, ʼ kai tois poiēmasin auton synarithmōn.

4. How then are they Christians who are not Christians but Ariomaniacs? Or how are they of the catholic church who have shaken off the apostolic faith and become “inventors of” new “evils,” who have abandoned the oracles of the divine Scriptures and call Arius's “Thalia” a new wisdom? They say this with reason, for they are proclaiming a new heresy. So one might well be astonished. Many have written many treatises and a great many homilies on the Old and the New Testaments, and a “Thalia” is found with none of them, not even among the serious writers of the Greeks, but only among those who sing such songs over their wine, with clapping and jokes, in their amusements, to make others laugh. Yet the admirable Arius, imitating nothing dignified and not even knowing what serious writers do, stole most of his ideas from the other heresies and emulated the buffoonery of Sotades alone. For what else was fitting for him, when he wished to dance against the Savior, than to set out his miserable little phrases of impiety in loose and slack meters? So that, as Wisdom says, “A man will be known from the utterance of his word,” so from these the unmanliness of the writer's soul and the corruption of his mind may be known. Indeed the crafty man did not escape notice; though he often twisted himself up and down like the serpent, he nevertheless fell into the error of the Pharisees. For they, wishing to break the law, pretended to study the words of the law; and wishing to deny the Lord who had been expected and was present, they pretended to name God, but were convicted of blasphemy when they said, “Why do you, being a man, make yourself God, and say, ‘I and the Father are one’?” So also the counterfeit and Sotadean Arius pretends to speak about God, inserting the words of the Scriptures, but he is convicted on every side as godless Arius, who denies the Son and counts him among the works.

Chapter 5

5Bright, 5–6

5. Ἡ μὲν οὖν ἀρχὴ τῆς Ἀρειανῆς ‘Θαλείαςʼ καὶ κουφολογίας, ἦθος ἔχουσα καὶ μέλος θηλυκὸν, αὕτη· ‘Κατὰ πίστιν ἐκλεκτῶν Θεοῦ, συνετῶν Θεοῦ, παίδων ἁγίων, ὀρθοτόμων, ἅγιον Θεοῦ πνεῦμα λαβόντων, τάδε ἔμαθον ἔγωγε ὑπὸ τῶν σοφίας μετεχόντων, ἀστείων, θεοδιδάκτων, κατὰ πάντα σοφῶν τε. Τούτων κατʼ ἴχνος ἦλθον ἐγὼ βαίνων ὁμοδόξως ὁ περικλυτὸς, ὁ πολλὰ παθὼν διὰ τὴν Θεοῦ δόξαν, ὑπό τε Θεοῦ μαθὼν σοφίαν καὶ γνῶσιν ἐγὼ ἔγνων Τὰ δὲ ἐν αὐτῇ κροτούμενα παρʼ αὐτοῦ σκώμματα φευκτὰ καὶ μεστὰ δυσσεβείας τοιαῦτά ἐστιν. ‘Οὐκ ἀεὶ ὁ Θεὸς Πατὴρ ἦν· ἀλλʼ ἦν ὅτε ὁ Θεὸς μόνος ἦν, καὶ οὔπω Πατὴρ ἦν· ὕστερον δὲ ἐπιγέγονε Πατήρ. Οὐκ ἀεὶ ἦν ὁ Υἱός· πάντων γὰρ γενομένων ἐξ οὐκ ὄντων, καὶ πάντων ὄντων κτισμάτων καὶ ποιημάτων γενομένων, καὶ αὐτὸς ὁ τοῦ Θεοῦ Λόγος ἐξ οὐκ ὄντων γέγονε, καὶ ἦν ποτε ὅτε οὐκ ἦν· καὶ οὐκ ἦν πρὶν γένηται, ἀλλʼ ἀρχὴν τοῦ κτίζεσθαι ἔσχε καὶ αὐτός. Ἦν γὰρ, φησὶ, ‘μόνος ὁ Θεὸς, καὶ οὔπω ἦν ὁ Λόγος καὶ ἡ σοφία. Εἶτα θελήσας ἡμᾶς δημιουργῆσαι, τότε δὴ πεποίηκεν ἕνα τινὰ, καὶ ὠνόμασεν αὐτὸν Λόγον καὶ Σοφίαν καὶ Υἱὸν, ἵνα ἡμᾶς διʼ αὐτοῦ δημιουργήσῃ. Δύο γοῦν σοφίας, φησὶν, ‘εἶναι, μίαν μὲν τὴν ἰδίαν καὶ συνυπάρχουσαν τῷ Θεῷ, τὸν δὲ Υἱὸν ἐν ταύτῃ τῇ σοφίᾳ γεγενῆσθαι, καὶ ταύτης μετέχοντα ὠνομάσθαι μόνον σοφίαν καὶ λόγον. Ἡ σοφία γὰρ, ᾿ φησὶ, ‘ τῇ σοφίᾳ ὑπῆρξε σοφοῦ Θεοῦ θελήσει·᾿ Οὕτω καὶ ‘ Λόγον ἕτερον εἶναι, ʼ λέγει, ‘ παρὰ τὸν Υἱὸν ἐν τῷ Θεῷ, καὶ τούτου μετέχοντα τὸν Υἱὸν ὠνομάσθαι πάλιν κατὰ χάριν Λόγον καὶ Υἱὸν αὐτόν, ᾿ Ἔστι δὲ καὶ τοῦτο τῆς αἱρέσεως αὐτῶν ἴδιον φρόνημα, δηλούμενον ἐν ἑτέροις αὐτῶν συγγράμμασιν, ὅτι ‘ πολλαὶ δυνάμεις εἰσί· καὶ ἡ μὲν μία τοῦ Θεοῦ ἐστιν ἰδία φύσει καὶ ἀΐδιος· ὁ δὲ Χριστὸς πάλιν οὐκ ἔστιν ἀληθινὴ δύναμις τοῦ Θεοῦ, ἀλλὰ μία τῶν λεγομένων δυνάμεών ἐστι καὶ αὐτὸς, ὧν μία καὶ “ ἡ ἀκρὶς καὶ ἡ κάμπη” οὐ “δύναμις” μόνον, ἀλλὰ καὶ “μεγάλη” προσαγορεύεται· αἱ δʼ ἄλλαι πολλαὶ καὶ ὅμοιαί εἰσι τῷ Υίῷ, περὶ ὧν καὶ Δαβὶδ ψάλλει λέγων, “ Κύριος τῶν δυνάμεων.” Καὶ τῇ μὲν φύσει, ὥσπερ πάντες, οὕτω καὶ αὐτὸς ὁ Λόγος ἐστὶ τρεπτὸς, τῷ δὲ ἰδίῳ αὐτεξουσίῳ, ἕως βούλεται, μένει καλός· ὅτε μέντοι θέλει, δύναται τρέπεσθαι καὶ αὐτὸς ὥσπερ καὶ ἡμεῖς, τρεπτῆς ὢν φύσεως. Διὰ τοῦτο γὰρ, φησὶ, καὶ προγινώσκων ὁ Θεὸς ἔσεσθαι καλὸν αὐτὸν, προλαβῶν αὐτῷ ταύτην τὴν δόξαν δέδωκεν, ἣν ἄνθρωπος καὶ ἐκ τῆς ἀρετῆς ἔσχε μετὰ ταῦτα· ὥστε ἐξ ἔργων αὐτοῦ, ὧν προέγνω ὁ Θεὸς, τοιοῦτον αὐτὸν νῦν γεγονέναι πεποίηκε.᾿

5. Hē men oun archē tēs Areianēs ‘Thaleiasʼ kai kouphologias, ēthos echousa kai melos thēlykon, hautē; ‘Kata pistin eklektōn Theou, synetōn Theou, paidōn hagiōn, orthotomōn, hagion Theou pneuma labontōn, tade emathon egōge hypo tōn sophias metechontōn, asteiōn, theodidaktōn, kata panta sophōn te. Toutōn katʼ ichnos ēlthon egō bainōn homodoxōs ho periklytos, ho polla pathōn dia tēn Theou doxan, hypo te Theou mathōn sophian kai gnōsin egō egnōn Ta de en autę̄ krotoumena parʼ autou skōmmata pheukta kai mesta dyssebeias toiauta estin. ‘Ouk aei ho Theos Patēr ēn; allʼ ēn hote ho Theos monos ēn, kai oupō Patēr ēn; hysteron de epigegone Patēr. Ouk aei ēn ho Huios; pantōn gar genomenōn ex ouk ontōn, kai pantōn ontōn ktismatōn kai poiēmatōn genomenōn, kai autos ho tou Theou Logos ex ouk ontōn gegone, kai ēn pote hote ouk ēn; kai ouk ēn prin genētai, allʼ archēn tou ktizesthai esche kai autos. Ēn gar, phēsi, ‘monos ho Theos, kai oupō ēn ho Logos kai hē sophia. Eita thelēsas hēmas dēmiourgēsai, tote dē pepoiēken hena tina, kai ōnomasen auton Logon kai Sophian kai Huion, hina hēmas diʼ autou dēmiourgēsę̄. Dyo goun sophias, phēsin, ‘einai, mian men tēn idian kai synyparchousan tǭ Theǭ, ton de Huion en tautę̄ tę̄ sophią gegenēsthai, kai tautēs metechonta ōnomasthai monon sophian kai logon. Hē sophia gar, ᾿ phēsi, ‘ tę̄ sophią hypērxe sophou Theou thelēsei;᾿ Houtō kai ‘ Logon heteron einai, ʼ legei, ‘ para ton Huion en tǭ Theǭ, kai toutou metechonta ton Huion ōnomasthai palin kata charin Logon kai Huion auton, ᾿ Esti de kai touto tēs haireseōs autōn idion phronēma, dēloumenon en heterois autōn syngrammasin, hoti ‘ pollai dynameis eisi; kai hē men mia tou Theou estin idia physei kai aïdios; ho de Christos palin ouk estin alēthinē dynamis tou Theou, alla mia tōn legomenōn dynameōn esti kai autos, hōn mia kai “ hē akris kai hē kampē” ou “dynamis” monon, alla kai “megalē” prosagoreuetai; hai dʼ allai pollai kai homoiai eisi tǭ Uiǭ, peri hōn kai Dabid psallei legōn, “ Kyrios tōn dynameōn.” Kai tę̄ men physei, hōsper pantes, houtō kai autos ho Logos esti treptos, tǭ de idiǭ autexousiǭ, heōs bouletai, menei kalos; hote mentoi thelei, dynatai trepesthai kai autos hōsper kai hēmeis, treptēs ōn physeōs. Dia touto gar, phēsi, kai proginōskōn ho Theos esesthai kalon auton, prolabōn autǭ tautēn tēn doxan dedōken, hēn anthrōpos kai ek tēs aretēs esche meta tauta; hōste ex ergōn autou, hōn proegnō ho Theos, toiouton auton nyn gegonenai pepoiēke.᾿

5. The beginning, then, of Arius's “Thalia” and frivolity, with its effeminate style and meter, is this: “According to the faith of God's elect, God's wise ones, holy children, rightly dividing, who received God's Holy Spirit, these things I have learned from those who share in wisdom, the refined, taught by God, and wise in all things. In their footsteps I have come, walking with like opinion, I, the renowned, who have suffered much for God's glory; and having learned wisdom from God, I have come to know knowledge.” And the jests he rattles off in it, to be shunned and full of impiety, are of this kind: “God was not always Father; but there was a time when God was alone and was not yet Father; later he became Father. The Son was not always; for since all things came to be from nothing, and all things are creatures and works that have come to be, the Word of God himself also came to be from nothing, and ‘there was once when he was not’; and ‘he was not before he came to be,’ but he too had a beginning of being created.” “For God,” he says, “was alone, and the Word and Wisdom did not yet exist. Then, wishing to fashion us, he then made a certain one and named him Word and Wisdom and Son, so that he might fashion us through him.” So he says that there are two wisdoms: “one God's own, existing with God; and the Son came to be in this wisdom, and because he shares in it he was named only Wisdom and Word. For Wisdom,” he says, “came to exist by wisdom, by the will of the wise God.” So too he says that “there is another Word in God besides the Son, and because the Son shares in this, he in turn has been named Word and Son by grace.” This too is a view peculiar to their heresy, shown in other writings of theirs, that “there are many powers; one is God's own by nature and eternal; but Christ, again, is not the true power of God, but he too is one of the so-called powers, one of which, ‘the locust and the caterpillar,’ is called not only ‘power’ but ‘great’; and the others are many and like the Son, about which David also sings, saying, ‘The Lord of the powers.’ And by nature, like all things, the Word himself is changeable, but by his own free will, as long as he wishes, he remains good; when he wishes, however, he too can change, just as we can, being of a changeable nature. For this reason,” he says, “God, foreknowing that he would be good, gave him in advance this glory, which he would afterwards have as man, from his virtue; so that from his works, which God foreknew, God has made him to have become such as he now is.”

Chapter 6

6Bright, 6

6. Εἰπεῖν δὲ πάλιν ἐτόλμησεν ὅτι οὐδὲ Θεὸς ἀληθινός ἐστιν ὁ Λόγος. Εἰ δὲ καὶ λέγεται Θεὸς, ἀλλʼ οὐκ ἀληθινός ἐστιν· ἀλλὰ μετοχῇ χάριτος, ὥσπερ καὶ οἱ ἄλλοι πάντες, οὕτω καὶ αὐτὸς λέγεται ὀνόματι μόνον Θεός. Καὶ πάντων ξένων καὶ ἀνομοίων ὄντων τοῦ Θεοῦ κατʼ οὐσίαν, οὕτω καὶ ὁ Λόγος ἀλλότριος μὲν καὶ ἀνόμοιος κατὰ πάντα τῆς τοῦ Πατρὸς οὐσίας καὶ ἰδιότητός ἐστι, τῶν δὲ γενητῶν καὶ κτισμάτων ἴδιος καὶ εἴς αὐτῶν τυγχάνει.’ Μετὰ τούτων δὲ, ὥσπερ καὶ διάδοχος τῆς προπετείας τοῦ διαβόλου γενόμενος, ἔθηκεν ἐν τῆ ‘ Θαλείᾳʼ ὡς ἄρα ‘ καὶ τῷ Υίῷ ὁ Πατὴρ ἀόρατος ὑπάρχει, καὶ οὔτε ὁρᾶν οὔτε γινώσκειν τελείως καὶ ἀκριβῶς δύναται ὁ Λόγος τὸν ἑαυτοῦ Πατέρα· ἀλλὰ καὶ ὃ γινώσκει καὶ ὃ βλέπει, ἀναλόγως τοῖς ἰδίοις μέτροις οἶδε καὶ βλέπει, ὥσπερ καὶ ἡμεῖς γινώσκομεν κατὰ τὴν ἰδίαν δύναμιν. Καὶ γὰρ καὶ ὁ Υἱὸςʼ, φησὶν, ‘ οὐ μόνον τὸν Πατέρα ἀκριβῶς οὐ γινώσκει, λείπει γὰρ αὐτῷ εἰς τὸ καταλαβεῖν· ἀλλὰ καὶ αὐτὸς ὁ Υἱὸς τὴν ἑαυτοῦ οὐσίαν οὐκ οἶδε· καὶ ὅτι μεμερισμέναι τῇ φύσει, καὶ ἀπεξενωμέναι καὶ ἀπεσχοινισμέναι καὶ ἀλλότριοι καὶ ἀμέτοχοί εἰσιν ἀλλήλων αἱ οὐσίαι τοῦ Πατρὸς καὶ τοῦ Υίοῦ καὶ τοῦ ἁγίου Πνεύματος, ʼ καὶ, ὡς αὐτὸς ἐφθέγξατο, ‘ ἀνόμοιοι πάμπαν ἀλλήλων ταῖς τε οὐσίαις καὶ δόξαις εἰσὶν ἐπʼ ἄπειρον. Τὸν γοῦν Λόγον φησὶν εἰς ὁμοιότητα δόξης καὶ οὐσίας ἀλλότριον εἶναι παντελῶς ἑκατέρων τοῦ τε Πατρὸς καὶ τοῦ ἁγίου Πνεύματος·᾿ τούτοις γὰρ ἐφθέγξατο τοῖς ῥήμασιν ὁ ἀσεβής· καὶ διῃρημένον δὲ εἶναι καθʼ ἑαυτὸν, καὶ ἀμέτοχον κατὰ πάντα τοῦ Πατρὸς τὸν Υἱὸν ἔφησε. Ταῦτα μέρη τῶν ἐν τῷ γελοίῳ συγγράμματι κειμένων μυθιδίων ἐστὶν Ἀρείου.

6. Eipein de palin etolmēsen hoti oude Theos alēthinos estin ho Logos. Ei de kai legetai Theos, allʼ ouk alēthinos estin; alla metochę̄ charitos, hōsper kai hoi alloi pantes, houtō kai autos legetai onomati monon Theos. Kai pantōn xenōn kai anomoiōn ontōn tou Theou katʼ ousian, houtō kai ho Logos allotrios men kai anomoios kata panta tēs tou Patros ousias kai idiotētos esti, tōn de genētōn kai ktismatōn idios kai eis autōn tynchanei.’ Meta toutōn de, hōsper kai diadochos tēs propeteias tou diabolou genomenos, ethēken en tē ‘ Thaleiąʼ hōs ara ‘ kai tǭ Uiǭ ho Patēr aoratos hyparchei, kai oute horan oute ginōskein teleiōs kai akribōs dynatai ho Logos ton heautou Patera; alla kai ho ginōskei kai ho blepei, analogōs tois idiois metrois oide kai blepei, hōsper kai hēmeis ginōskomen kata tēn idian dynamin. Kai gar kai ho Huiosʼ, phēsin, ‘ ou monon ton Patera akribōs ou ginōskei, leipei gar autǭ eis to katalabein; alla kai autos ho Huios tēn heautou ousian ouk oide; kai hoti memerismenai tę̄ physei, kai apexenōmenai kai apeschoinismenai kai allotrioi kai ametochoi eisin allēlōn hai ousiai tou Patros kai tou Uiou kai tou hagiou Pneumatos, ʼ kai, hōs autos ephthenxato, ‘ anomoioi pampan allēlōn tais te ousiais kai doxais eisin epʼ apeiron. Ton goun Logon phēsin eis homoiotēta doxēs kai ousias allotrion einai pantelōs hekaterōn tou te Patros kai tou hagiou Pneumatos;᾿ toutois gar ephthenxato tois rhēmasin ho asebēs; kai dię̄rēmenon de einai kathʼ heauton, kai ametochon kata panta tou Patros ton Huion ephēse. Tauta merē tōn en tǭ geloiǭ syngrammati keimenōn mythidiōn estin Areiou.

6. Again, he dared to say that “the Word is not even true God. Even if he is called God, he is not true God; but by participation in grace, like all the others, so he too is called God in name only. And as all things are foreign to God and unlike him in substance, so the Word too is alien to and unlike the Father's substance and property in every respect, but belongs to the things that are originated and created and is one of them.” After this, as if he had become heir to the devil's recklessness, he set down in the “Thalia” that “even to the Son the Father is invisible, and the Word can neither see nor know his own Father perfectly and exactly; but what he knows and what he sees, he knows and sees in proportion to his own measures, just as we too know according to our own capacity. For the Son,” he says, “not only does not know the Father exactly, for he falls short of comprehending him, but the Son does not even know his own substance; and the substances of the Father and of the Son and of the Holy Spirit are by nature divided, estranged, cut off, alien, and without share in one another”; and, as he himself put it, “they are utterly unlike one another in substances and glories, to infinity. So the Word,” he says, “as regards likeness of glory and substance, is entirely alien to both, the Father and the Holy Spirit.” For in these words the impious man spoke; and he said that the Son is divided off by himself and in every respect without share in the Father. These are parts of the fables of Arius set down in that ridiculous composition.

Chapter 7

7Bright, 6–7

7. Τίς τοίνυν, τῶν τοιούτων καὶ τοῦ μέλους τῆς ‘ Θαλείαςʼ ἀκούσας, οὐ μισήσειεν ἐν δίκῃ παίζοντα τὸν Ἄρειον ὡς ἐπὶ σκηνῆς περὶ τοιούτων; τίς οὐ θεωρεῖ τοῦτον, διὰ τοῦ δοκεῖν ὀνομάζειν Θεὸν καὶ περὶ Θεοῦ λέγειν, ὡς τὸν ὄφιν συμβουλεύοντα τῇ γυναικί; τίς δὲ, τοῖς ἑξῆς ἐντυγχάνων, οὐ βλέπει τὴν ἀσέβειαν αὐτοῦ ὥσπερ καὶ τοῦ ὄφεως τὴν μετὰ ταῦτα πλάνην, εἰς ἣν παρήγαγε σοφισάμενος τὴν γυναῖκα; τίς ἐπὶ ταῖς τοιαύταις βλασφημίαις οὐκ ἐξίσταται; Ὁ μὲν οὖν ‘ οὐρανὸς, ʼ ὡς ὁ προφήτης φησὶν, ‘ἐξέστη, καὶ ἡ γῇ ἔφριξενʼ ἐπὶ τῇ παραβάσει τοῦ νόμου· ὁ δὲ ἥλιος πλέον ἀγανακτῶν, καὶ μὴ φέρων τότε τὰς κατὰ τοῦ κοινοῦ πάντων ἡμῶν Δεσπότου γενομένας σωματικὰς ὕβρεις, ἃς ἑκὼν αὐτὸς ὑπὲρ ἡμῶν ὑπέμεινεν, ἀπεστράφη, καὶ τὰς ἀκτῖνας συστείλας, τὴν ἡμέραν ἐκείνην ἀνήλιον ἔδειξεν· ἐπὶ δὲ ταῖς Ἀρείου βλασφημίαις πῶς οὐ πᾶσα τῶν ἀνθρώπων ἡ φύσις ἀφασίᾳ πληγήσεται, καὶ κλείσει μὲν τὰς ἀκοὰς, καμμύσει δὲ τοὺς ὀφθαλμοὺς, ἵνα μήτε ἀκοῦσαι τοιούτων, μήτʼ ἰδεῖν τὸν ταῦτα γράψαντα δυνηθῇ; ὁ δὲ Κύριος αὐτὸς πῶς οὐ μᾶλλον δικαίως κατὰ τούτων, ὡς ἀσεβῶν, ἀλλὰ καὶ ἀχαρίστων βοήσει, ἃ καὶ διὰ τοῦ προφήτου Ὠσηὲ προείρηκεν, ‘Οὐαὶ αὐτοῖς, ὅτι ἀπεπήδησαν ἀπʼ ἐμοῦ· δείλαιοί εἰσιν, ὅτι ἠσέβησαν εἰς ἐμέ· ἐγὼ δὲ ἐλυτρωσάμην αὐτοὺς, αὐτοὶ δὲ κατελάλησαν κατʼ ἐμοῦ ψευδῆ·᾿ καὶ μετʼ ὀλίγα, ‘καὶ εἰς ἐμὲ ἐλογίσαντο πονηρὰ, ἀπεστράφησαν εἰς οὐδέν;᾿ Τὸν γὰρ ὄντα τοῦ Θεοῦ Λόγον ἀποστραφέντες, πλάσαντες δὲ ἑαυτοῖς τὸν οὐκ ὄντα, εἰς τὸ μηδὲν πεπτώκασι. Διὰ τοῦτο γὰρ καὶ ἡ οἰκουμενικὴ σύνοδος ταῦτα λέγοντα τὸν Ἀρειον ἐξέβαλε τῆς ἐκκλησίας καὶ ἀνεθεμάτισεν, οὐ φέρουσα τὴν ἀσέβειαν· καὶ λοιπὸν αἵρεσις ἐλογίσθη ἡ Ἀρείου πλάνη ἔχουσά τι πλέον τῶν ἄλλων αἱρέσεων, ὅτι καὶ Χριστομάχος ἐκλήθη, καὶ πρόδρομος ἐλογίσθη τοῦʼ Ἀντιχρίστου. Εἰ καὶ τὰ μάλιστα τοίνυν, ὡς προεῖπον, αὐτάρκης ἡ τοσαύτη κρίσις κατὰ τῆς ἀσεβοῦς αἱρέσεως πεῖσαι πάντας φεύγειν ἀπʼ αὐτῆς· ὅμως, ἐπειδή τινες τῶν λεγομένων Χριστιανῶν, ἢ ἀγνοοῦντες, ἢ ὑποκρινόμενοι, καθάπερ εἴρηται πρόσθεν, ἀδιάφορον πρὸς τὴν ἀλήθειαν ἡγοῦνται τὴν αἵρεσιν, καὶ τοὺς ταῦτα φρονοῦντας Χριστιανοὺς ὀνομάζουσι, φέρε κατὰ δύναμιν ἐρωτῶντες αὐτοὺς, ἀποκαλύψωμεν τὴν πανουργίαν τῆς αἱρέσεως. Τάχα κἂν οὕτω συμποδισθέντες ἐπιστομισθῶσι, καὶ φύγωσιν ἀπʼ αὐτῆς ‘ὡς ἀπὸ προσώπου ὄφεως. ᾿

7. Tis toinyn, tōn toioutōn kai tou melous tēs ‘ Thaleiasʼ akousas, ou misēseien en dikę̄ paizonta ton Areion hōs epi skēnēs peri toioutōn? tis ou theōrei touton, dia tou dokein onomazein Theon kai peri Theou legein, hōs ton ophin symbouleuonta tę̄ gynaiki? tis de, tois hexēs entynchanōn, ou blepei tēn asebeian autou hōsper kai tou opheōs tēn meta tauta planēn, eis hēn parēgage sophisamenos tēn gynaika? tis epi tais toiautais blasphēmiais ouk existatai? Ho men oun ‘ ouranos, ʼ hōs ho prophētēs phēsin, ‘exestē, kai hē gę̄ ephrixenʼ epi tę̄ parabasei tou nomou; ho de hēlios pleon aganaktōn, kai mē pherōn tote tas kata tou koinou pantōn hēmōn Despotou genomenas sōmatikas hybreis, has hekōn autos hyper hēmōn hypemeinen, apestraphē, kai tas aktinas systeilas, tēn hēmeran ekeinēn anēlion edeixen; epi de tais Areiou blasphēmiais pōs ou pasa tōn anthrōpōn hē physis aphasią plēgēsetai, kai kleisei men tas akoas, kammysei de tous ophthalmous, hina mēte akousai toioutōn, mētʼ idein ton tauta grapsanta dynēthę̄? ho de Kyrios autos pōs ou mallon dikaiōs kata toutōn, hōs asebōn, alla kai acharistōn boēsei, ha kai dia tou prophētou Ōsēe proeirēken, ‘Ouai autois, hoti apepēdēsan apʼ emou; deilaioi eisin, hoti ēsebēsan eis eme; egō de elytrōsamēn autous, autoi de katelalēsan katʼ emou pseudē;᾿ kai metʼ oliga, ‘kai eis eme elogisanto ponēra, apestraphēsan eis ouden?᾿ Ton gar onta tou Theou Logon apostraphentes, plasantes de heautois ton ouk onta, eis to mēden peptōkasi. Dia touto gar kai hē oikoumenikē synodos tauta legonta ton Areion exebale tēs ekklēsias kai anethematisen, ou pherousa tēn asebeian; kai loipon hairesis elogisthē hē Areiou planē echousa ti pleon tōn allōn haireseōn, hoti kai Christomachos eklēthē, kai prodromos elogisthē touʼ Antichristou. Ei kai ta malista toinyn, hōs proeipon, autarkēs hē tosautē krisis kata tēs asebous haireseōs peisai pantas pheugein apʼ autēs; homōs, epeidē tines tōn legomenōn Christianōn, ē agnoountes, ē hypokrinomenoi, kathaper eirētai prosthen, adiaphoron pros tēn alētheian hēgountai tēn hairesin, kai tous tauta phronountas Christianous onomazousi, phere kata dynamin erōtōntes autous, apokalypsōmen tēn panourgian tēs haireseōs. Tacha kan houtō sympodisthentes epistomisthōsi, kai phygōsin apʼ autēs ‘hōs apo prosōpou opheōs. ᾿

7. Who, then, hearing such things and the meter of the “Thalia,” would not rightly hate Arius, jesting about such matters as if on a stage? Who does not see him, by seeming to name God and speak about God, as the serpent counselling the woman? Who, reading what follows, does not see his impiety, as also the error into which the serpent afterwards led the woman by his cunning? Who is not astounded at such blasphemies? “Heaven,” as the prophet says, “was astonished, and the earth shuddered” at the transgression of the law; and the sun, more indignant still, not bearing the bodily outrages then done to the common Master of us all, which he willingly endured for us, turned away, drew in its rays, and made that day sunless. Then at the blasphemies of Arius, how will not all human nature be struck dumb, stop its ears and shut its eyes, so as to be able neither to hear such things nor to see the one who wrote them? And how will not the Lord himself cry out more justly against these men, as impious and ungrateful too, what he foretold through the prophet Hosea: “Woe to them, for they have leapt away from me; they are wretched, for they have acted impiously toward me; I redeemed them, but they spoke lies against me”; and a little later, “And they devised evil things against me; they turned away to nothing”? For having turned away from the Word of God who is, and fashioning for themselves one who is not, they have fallen into nothing. It was for this reason that the ecumenical council cast Arius out of the church for saying these things and anathematized him, not enduring his impiety; and from then on Arius's error was reckoned a heresy with something more than the other heresies, in that it was called Christ-fighting and was reckoned a forerunner of the Antichrist. Although, then, as I said before, so great a judgment is of itself fully sufficient to persuade all to flee from the impious heresy, yet since some of those called Christians, either from ignorance or from pretense, as was said before, consider the heresy no different from the truth and call those who hold these views Christians, come, let us question them as far as we can and uncover the heresy's craftiness. Perhaps, tied up in this way, they will be muzzled and flee from it “as from the face of a serpent.”

Chapter 8

8Bright, 8–9

8. Εἰ μὲν οὖν, διὰ τὸ λέξεις τινὰς τῆς θείας γραφῆς ἐν τῇ ‘Θαλείᾳʼ γράψαι, νομίζουσι καὶ τὰς βλασφημίας εὐφημίας εἶναι, πάντως που καὶ τοὺς νῦνʼ ᾿Ιουδαίους ὁρῶντες ἀναγινώσκοντας τὸν νόμον καὶ τοὺς προφήτας, ἀρνήσονται καὶ αὐτοὶ διὰ τοῦτο σὺν ἐκείνοις τὸν Χριστόν· ἀκούοντες δὲ τάχα καὶ Mανιχαίων λεγόντων μέρη τινὰ τῶν εὐαγγελίων, ἀρνήσονται σὺν αὐτοῖς τὸν νόμον καὶ τοὺς προφήτας. Εἰ δὲ ἀγνοοῦντες οὕτω χειμάζονται καὶ τοιαῦτα βαττολογοῦσι, μαθέτωσαν ἀπὸ τῶν γραφῶν ὅτι καὶ ὁ τὰς αἱρέσεις ἐπινοήσας διάβολος διὰ τὴν ἰδίαν τῆς κακίας δυσωδίαν κίχραται τὰς λέξεις τῶν γραφῶν, ἵνα, αὐτὰς ἔχων ἐπικάλυμμα, τὸν ἴδιον ἰὸν ἐπισπείρας, ἀπατήσῃ τοὺς ἀκεραίους. Οὕτω τὴν Εὕαν ἠπάτησεν· οὕτω καὶ τὰς ἄλλας αἱρέσεις ἔπλασε· οὕτω καὶ νῦν Ἀρειον ἔπεισεν εἰπεῖν καὶ σχηματίσασθαι δῆθεν κατὰ τῶν αἱρέσεων, ἵνα λάθῃ τὴν ἰδίαν ἐπιβάλλων αἵρεσιν. Καὶ ὅμως οὐκ ἔλαθεν οὐδὲ οὕτως ὁ πανοῦργοςʼ εἰς γὰρ τὸν τοῦ Θεοῦ Λόγον ἀσεβήσας, πάντων εὐθὺς ἐξέπεσε, καὶ δέδεικται πᾶσιν ὅτι καὶ περὶ τῶν ἄλλων ἠγνόησε, καὶ μηδὲν ὅλως ἀληθὲς φρονῶν ὑποκρίνεται. Πῶς γὰρ ἂν ἀληθεύσῃ περὶ τοῦ Πατρὸς ὁ τὸν Υἱὸν ἀρνούμενος, τὸν ἀποκαλύπτοντα περὶ αὐτοῦ; ἢ πῶς περὶ τοῦ Πνεύματος ὀρθὰ φρονήσει, δυσφημῶν εἰς τὸν τοῦτο χορηγοῦντα Λόγον; τίς δὲ πιστεύσει λέγοντι τούτῳ περὶ ἀναστάσεως, ἀρνουμένῳ τὸν ‘ ἐκ νεκρῶνʼ διʼ ἡμᾶς ‘πρωτότοκονʼγενόμενον Χριστόν; πῶς δὲ οὐκ, ἄντικρυς ἀγνοήσας τὴν ἐκ Πατρὸς τοῦ Υἱοῦ γνησίαν καὶ ἀληθινὴν γέννησιν, πλανηθήσεται καὶ περὶ τῆς ἐνσάρκου παρουσίας αὐτοῦ; Οὕτω γὰρ καὶ οἱ τότε Ἰουδαῖοι, ἀρνησάμενοι τὸν Λόγον, καὶ λέγοντες, ‘Οὐκ ἔχομεν βασιλέα εἰ μὴ Καίσαρα, ʼ πάντων ἀθρόως ἀφῃρέθησαν, καὶ γεγόνασιν ἔρημοι φωτὸς λύχνου, ὀσμῆς μύρου, προφητείας γνώσεως, καὶ αὐτῆς τῆς ἀληθείας· καὶ νῦν οὐδὲν συνιέντες, ὡς ἐν σκότῳ περιπατοῦντές εἰσι. Τίς γὰρ ἤκουσε πώποτε τοιαῦτα; ἢ πόθεν ἢ παρὰ τίνος οἱ κόλακες καὶ δωροδόκοι τῆς αἱρέσεως ἤκουσαν τοιαῦτα; τίς, ὅτε κατηχοῦντο, τοιαῦτα λελάληκεν αὐτοῖς; τίς αὐτοῖς εἴρηκεν ὅτι, ‘τὴν εἰς τὴν κτίσιν λατρείαν ἀφέντες, κτίσματι καὶ ποιήματι πάλιν προσέρχεσθε λατρεύειν;᾿ Εἰ δὲ καὶ αὐτοὶ πρῶτον νῦν ὁμολογοῦσιν ἀκηκοέναι τὰ τοιαῦτα, μὴ ἀρνείσθωσαν ἀλλοτρίαν καὶ μὴ ἐκ πατέρων εἶναι τὴν αἵρεσιν ταύτην. Τὸ δὲ μὴ ἐκ πατέρων, ἀλλὰ νῦν ἐφευρεθὲν, τί ἂν εἴη ἕτερον ἢ περὶ οὗ προείρηκεν ὁ μακάριος Παῦλος· ‘ Ἐν ὑστέροις καιροῖς ἀποστήσονταί τινες τῆς ὑγιαινούσης πίστεως, προσέχοντες πνεύμασι πλάνης καὶ διδασκαλίαις δαιμονίων, ἐν ὑποκρίσει ψευδολόγων, κεκαυτηριασμένων τὴν ἰδίαν συνείδησιν, ᾿ καὶ ‘ἀποστρεφομένων τὴν ἀλήθειαν.᾿

8. Ei men oun, dia to lexeis tinas tēs theias graphēs en tę̄ ‘Thaleiąʼ grapsai, nomizousi kai tas blasphēmias euphēmias einai, pantōs pou kai tous nynʼ ᾿Ioudaious horōntes anaginōskontas ton nomon kai tous prophētas, arnēsontai kai autoi dia touto syn ekeinois ton Christon; akouontes de tacha kai Manichaiōn legontōn merē tina tōn euangeliōn, arnēsontai syn autois ton nomon kai tous prophētas. Ei de agnoountes houtō cheimazontai kai toiauta battologousi, mathetōsan apo tōn graphōn hoti kai ho tas haireseis epinoēsas diabolos dia tēn idian tēs kakias dysōdian kichratai tas lexeis tōn graphōn, hina, autas echōn epikalymma, ton idion ion epispeiras, apatēsę̄ tous akeraious. Houtō tēn Heuan ēpatēsen; houtō kai tas allas haireseis eplase; houtō kai nyn Areion epeisen eipein kai schēmatisasthai dēthen kata tōn haireseōn, hina lathę̄ tēn idian epiballōn hairesin. Kai homōs ouk elathen oude houtōs ho panourgosʼ eis gar ton tou Theou Logon asebēsas, pantōn euthys exepese, kai dedeiktai pasin hoti kai peri tōn allōn ēgnoēse, kai mēden holōs alēthes phronōn hypokrinetai. Pōs gar an alētheusę̄ peri tou Patros ho ton Huion arnoumenos, ton apokalyptonta peri autou? ē pōs peri tou Pneumatos ortha phronēsei, dysphēmōn eis ton touto chorēgounta Logon? tis de pisteusei legonti toutǭ peri anastaseōs, arnoumenǭ ton ‘ ek nekrōnʼ diʼ hēmas ‘prōtotokonʼgenomenon Christon? pōs de ouk, antikrys agnoēsas tēn ek Patros tou Huiou gnēsian kai alēthinēn gennēsin, planēthēsetai kai peri tēs ensarkou parousias autou? Houtō gar kai hoi tote Ioudaioi, arnēsamenoi ton Logon, kai legontes, ‘Ouk echomen basilea ei mē Kaisara, ʼ pantōn athroōs aphę̄rethēsan, kai gegonasin erēmoi phōtos lychnou, osmēs myrou, prophēteias gnōseōs, kai autēs tēs alētheias; kai nyn ouden synientes, hōs en skotǭ peripatountes eisi. Tis gar ēkouse pōpote toiauta? ē pothen ē para tinos hoi kolakes kai dōrodokoi tēs haireseōs ēkousan toiauta? tis, hote katēchounto, toiauta lelalēken autois? tis autois eirēken hoti, ‘tēn eis tēn ktisin latreian aphentes, ktismati kai poiēmati palin proserchesthe latreuein?᾿ Ei de kai autoi prōton nyn homologousin akēkoenai ta toiauta, mē arneisthōsan allotrian kai mē ek paterōn einai tēn hairesin tautēn. To de mē ek paterōn, alla nyn epheurethen, ti an eiē heteron ē peri hou proeirēken ho makarios Paulos; ‘ En hysterois kairois apostēsontai tines tēs hygiainousēs pisteōs, prosechontes pneumasi planēs kai didaskaliais daimoniōn, en hypokrisei pseudologōn, kekautēriasmenōn tēn idian syneidēsin, ᾿ kai ‘apostrephomenōn tēn alētheian.᾿

8. If, then, because he wrote certain words of divine Scripture in the “Thalia,” they think that his blasphemies are words of praise, then surely, when they see the Jews of today reading the law and the prophets, they too will for that reason deny Christ with them; and perhaps, when they hear the Manichaeans quoting some parts of the Gospels, they will deny the law and the prophets with them. But if they are so tossed about and babble such things out of ignorance, let them learn from the Scriptures that the devil too, the inventor of the heresies, because of the stench of his own wickedness, borrows the words of the Scriptures, so that, having them as a covering and sowing his own poison, he may deceive the simple. So he deceived Eve; so he fashioned the other heresies; so now too he persuaded Arius to speak and to make a show, supposedly, of opposing the heresies, so that he might introduce his own heresy unnoticed. Yet not even so did the crafty one escape notice. For having acted impiously toward the Word of God, he at once fell away from everything, and it has been shown to all that he was ignorant about the other things too and, holding nothing true at all, only pretends. For how could one who denies the Son, who reveals the Father, speak truly about the Father? Or how will he think rightly about the Spirit, when he speaks evil of the Word who supplies the Spirit? Who will believe him when he speaks about the resurrection, when he denies Christ, who became for us “the firstborn from the dead”? And how, being plainly ignorant of the Son's genuine and true begetting from the Father, will he not also go astray about his coming in the flesh? For so the Jews of that time too, denying the Word and saying, “We have no king but Caesar,” were all at once deprived of everything and became bereft of the light of the lamp, the fragrance of ointment, the knowledge of prophecy, and truth itself; and now, understanding nothing, they are like those walking in darkness. For who ever heard such things? Or from where, or from whom, did the flatterers and bribe-takers of the heresy hear such things? Who spoke such things to them when they were being catechized? Who told them, “Having abandoned the worship of the creation, come now again to worship a creature and a work”? But if they themselves admit that they are hearing such things now for the first time, let them not deny that this heresy is alien and not from the fathers. And what is not from the fathers but has been invented now, what else would it be but what the blessed Paul foretold: “In later times some will depart from the sound faith, giving heed to spirits of error and teachings of demons, in the hypocrisy of liars, seared in their own conscience,” and “turning away from the truth”?

Chapter 9

9Bright, 9–10

9. Ἰδοὺ γὰρ ἡμεῖς μὲν ἐκ τῶν θείων γραφῶν παῤῥησιαζόμεθα περὶ τῆς εὐσεβοῦς πίστεως, καὶ ὡς λύχνον ἐπὶ τῆς λυχνίας τιθέαμεν λέγοντες· Υἱὸς ἀληθινὸς φύσει καὶ γνήσιός ἐστι τοῦ Πατρὸς, ἴδιος τῆς οὐσίας αὐτοῦ, Σοφία μονογενὴς, καὶ Λόγος ἀληθινὸς καὶ μόνος τοῦ Θεοῦ οὗτός ἐστιν· οὐκ ἔστι κτίσμα οὔτε ποίημα, ἀλλʼ ἴδιον τῆς τοῦ Πατρὸς οὐσίας γέννημα. Διὸ Θεός ἐστιν ἀληθινὸς, ἀληθινοῦ Πατρὸς ‘ ὁμοούσιοςʼ ὑπάρχων. Τὰ δʼ ἄλλα, οἷς εἷπεν, ‘Ἐγὼ εἴπα, θεοί ἐστε, ᾿ μόνον μετοχῇ τοῦ Λόγου διὰ τοῦ Πνεύματος ταύτην ἔχουσι τὴν χάριν παρὰ τοῦ Πατρός. ‘Χαρακτὴρ γάρ ἐστι τῆς τοῦ Πατρὸς ὑποστάσεως, καὶ ‘ φῶς ἐκ φωτὸς, ʼ καὶ δύναμις καὶ εἰκὼν ἀληθινὴ τῆς τοῦ Πατρὸς οὐσίας, Τοῦτο γὰρ πάλιν εἶπεν ὁ Κύριος· ‘Ὁ ἐμὲ ἑωρακὼς ἑώρακε τὸν Πατέρα.᾿ Ἀεὶ δὲ ἦν καὶ ἔστι, καὶ οὐδέποτε οὐκ ἦν. Ἀϊδίου γὰρ ὄντος τοῦ Πατρὸς, ἀΐδιος ἂν εἴη καὶ ὁ τούτου Λόγος καὶ ἡ Σοφία. Αὐτοὶ δὲ τί ἄρα ἡμῖν ἐκ τῆς πανεγκλήτου ‘Θαλίαςʼ προφέρουσιν; ἢ πρῶτον ἀναγνώτωσαν αὐτὴν, μιμούμενοι τὸ ἦθος τοῦ γράψαντος, ἵνα κἂν παρʼ ἑτέρων χλευαζόμενοι μάθωσιν ἐν ποίῳ κεῖνται πτώματι, καὶ οὕτω λοιπὸν λεγέτωσαν. Τί δʼ ἂν εἴποιεν ἐξ αὐτῆς, ἢ ὅτι ‘ οὐκ ἀεὶ ὁ Θεὸς Πατὴρ ἦν, ἀλλʼ ὕστερον γέγονεν· οὐκ ἀεὶ ἦν ὁ Υἱὸς, οὐ γὰρ ἦν πρὶν γεννηθῇ· οὐκ ἔστιν ἐκ τοῦ Πατρός· ἀλλʼ ἐξ οὐκ ὄντων ὑπέστη καὶ αὐτός· οὐκ ἔστιν ἴδιος τῆς οὐσίας τοῦ Πατρός· κτίσμα γάρ ἐστι καὶ ποίημα· καὶ οὐκ ἔστιν ἀληθινὸς Θεὸς ὁ Χριστὸς, ἀλλὰ μετοχῇ καὶ αὐτὸς ἐθεοποιήθη· οὐκ οἶδε τὸν Πατέρα ἀκριβῶς ὁ Υἱὸς, οὔτε ὁρᾷ ὁ Λόγος τὸν Πατέρα τελείως, καὶ οὔτε συνιεῖ, οὔτε γινώσκει ἀκριβῶς ὁ Λόγος τὸν Πατέρα· οὐκ ἔστιν ὁ ἀληθινὸς καὶ μόνος αὐτὸς τοῦ Πατρὸς Λόγος, ἀλλʼ ὀνόματι μόνον λέγεται λόγος καὶ σοφία, καὶ χάριτι λέγεται υἱὸς καὶ δύναμις· οὐκ ἔστιν ἄτρεπτος, ὡς ὁ Πατὴρ, ἀλλὰ τρεπτός ἐστι φύσει, ὡς τὰ κτίσματα, καὶ λείπει αὐτῷ εἰς κατάληψιν τοῦ γνῶναι τελείως τὸν Πατέρα; ʼ Θαυμαστή γε ἡ αἵρεσις, μηδὲ τὸ πιθανὸν ἔχουσα, ἀλλὰ καὶ εἰς τὸ μὴ εἶναι κατὰ τοῦ ὄντος φανταζομένη, καὶ ἀντὶ εὐφημίας δυσφημίας διόλου προβαλλομένη. Εἴ τις ἄρα, τὰ παρʼ ἀμφοτέρων ἐξετάσας, ἐρωτηθείη τὴν ὁποτέρου πίστιν ἂν ἕλοιτο, ἢ τὰ τίνος ἂν εἴποι ῥήματα πρέποντα εἶναι Θεῷ· μᾶλλον δὲ καὶ εἰπάτωσαν αὐτοὶ οἱ τῆς ἀσεβείας κόλακες, τί πρέπει περὶ Θεοῦ (‘Θεὸς γὰρ ἦν ὁ Λόγος·᾿ ) ἐρωτώμενον ἀποκρίνασθαι· ἀπὸ γὰρ τούτου καὶ τὸ ὅλον ἑκατέρων τῶν προβληθέντων γνωσθήσεται τί πρέπει λέγειν, τὸ ἦν, ἢ τὸ οὐκ ἦν· τὸ ἀεὶ, ἢ τὸ πρὶν γενέσθαι· τὸ ἀΐδιον, ἢ τὸ ἀφʼ οὗ καὶ ἐξότε· ἀληθινὸν, ἢ θέσει καὶ μετοχῇ καὶ κατʼ ἐπίνοιαν· τῶν γενητῶν ἕνα λέγειν αὐτὸν, ἢ τῷ Πατρὶ συνάπτειν αὐτόν· ἀνόμοιον αὐτὸν εἶναι κατʼ οὐσίαν τοῦ Πατρὸς, ἢ ὅμοιον καὶ ἴδιον τοῦ Πατρὸς εἶναι· κτίσμα εἶναι, ἢ διʼ αὐτοῦ τὰ κτίσματα γεγενῆσθαι· αὐτὸν εἶναι τὸν τοῦ Πατρὸς Λόγον, ἢ ἕτερον παρὰ τοῦτον, καὶ διʼ ἐκείνου τοῦτον γεγενῆσθαι καὶ διʼ ἄλλης σοφίας· καὶ τοῦτον ὀνόματι μόνον σοφίαν καὶ λόγον κεκλῆσθαι, κἀκείνης τῆς σοφίας τοῦτον μέτοχον καὶ δεύτερον γεγενῆσθαι.

9. Idou gar hēmeis men ek tōn theiōn graphōn parrhēsiazometha peri tēs eusebous pisteōs, kai hōs lychnon epi tēs lychnias titheamen legontes; Huios alēthinos physei kai gnēsios esti tou Patros, idios tēs ousias autou, Sophia monogenēs, kai Logos alēthinos kai monos tou Theou houtos estin; ouk esti ktisma oute poiēma, allʼ idion tēs tou Patros ousias gennēma. Dio Theos estin alēthinos, alēthinou Patros ‘ homoousiosʼ hyparchōn. Ta dʼ alla, hois heipen, ‘Egō eipa, theoi este, ᾿ monon metochę̄ tou Logou dia tou Pneumatos tautēn echousi tēn charin para tou Patros. ‘Charaktēr gar esti tēs tou Patros hypostaseōs, kai ‘ phōs ek phōtos, ʼ kai dynamis kai eikōn alēthinē tēs tou Patros ousias, Touto gar palin eipen ho Kyrios; ‘Ho eme heōrakōs heōrake ton Patera.᾿ Aei de ēn kai esti, kai oudepote ouk ēn. Aïdiou gar ontos tou Patros, aïdios an eiē kai ho toutou Logos kai hē Sophia. Autoi de ti ara hēmin ek tēs panenklētou ‘Thaliasʼ propherousin? ē prōton anagnōtōsan autēn, mimoumenoi to ēthos tou grapsantos, hina kan parʼ heterōn chleuazomenoi mathōsin en poiǭ keintai ptōmati, kai houtō loipon legetōsan. Ti dʼ an eipoien ex autēs, ē hoti ‘ ouk aei ho Theos Patēr ēn, allʼ hysteron gegonen; ouk aei ēn ho Huios, ou gar ēn prin gennēthę̄; ouk estin ek tou Patros; allʼ ex ouk ontōn hypestē kai autos; ouk estin idios tēs ousias tou Patros; ktisma gar esti kai poiēma; kai ouk estin alēthinos Theos ho Christos, alla metochę̄ kai autos etheopoiēthē; ouk oide ton Patera akribōs ho Huios, oute horą ho Logos ton Patera teleiōs, kai oute syniei, oute ginōskei akribōs ho Logos ton Patera; ouk estin ho alēthinos kai monos autos tou Patros Logos, allʼ onomati monon legetai logos kai sophia, kai chariti legetai huios kai dynamis; ouk estin atreptos, hōs ho Patēr, alla treptos esti physei, hōs ta ktismata, kai leipei autǭ eis katalēpsin tou gnōnai teleiōs ton Patera? ʼ Thaumastē ge hē hairesis, mēde to pithanon echousa, alla kai eis to mē einai kata tou ontos phantazomenē, kai anti euphēmias dysphēmias diolou proballomenē. Ei tis ara, ta parʼ amphoterōn exetasas, erōtētheiē tēn hopoterou pistin an heloito, ē ta tinos an eipoi rhēmata preponta einai Theǭ; mallon de kai eipatōsan autoi hoi tēs asebeias kolakes, ti prepei peri Theou (‘Theos gar ēn ho Logos;᾿ ) erōtōmenon apokrinasthai; apo gar toutou kai to holon hekaterōn tōn problēthentōn gnōsthēsetai ti prepei legein, to ēn, ē to ouk ēn; to aei, ē to prin genesthai; to aïdion, ē to aphʼ hou kai exote; alēthinon, ē thesei kai metochę̄ kai katʼ epinoian; tōn genētōn hena legein auton, ē tǭ Patri synaptein auton; anomoion auton einai katʼ ousian tou Patros, ē homoion kai idion tou Patros einai; ktisma einai, ē diʼ autou ta ktismata gegenēsthai; auton einai ton tou Patros Logon, ē heteron para touton, kai diʼ ekeinou touton gegenēsthai kai diʼ allēs sophias; kai touton onomati monon sophian kai logon keklēsthai, kakeinēs tēs sophias touton metochon kai deuteron gegenēsthai.

9. For see: we speak boldly from the divine Scriptures about the godly faith, and set it like a lamp on the lampstand, saying: He is the true Son of the Father by nature and genuine, proper to his substance, the only-begotten Wisdom, and the true and only Word of God. He is not a creature nor a work, but an offspring proper to the Father's substance. Therefore he is true God, being “of one substance” with the true Father. But other beings, to whom he said, “I said, you are gods,” have this grace from the Father only by participation in the Word through the Spirit. For he is “the exact imprint of the Father's hypostasis,” and “light from light,” and the power and true image of the Father's substance. For this too the Lord said: “He who has seen me has seen the Father.” He always was and is, and never was not. For since the Father is eternal, his Word and Wisdom too must be eternal. But what, then, do they bring forward to us from the utterly blameworthy “Thalia”? Or rather, let them first read it aloud, imitating the style of the writer, so that, being mocked by others, they may learn into what a fall they lie; and then let them speak. What could they say from it, except that “God was not always Father, but became so later; the Son was not always, for he was not before he was begotten; he is not from the Father, but he too came to subsist from nothing; he is not proper to the Father's substance, for he is a creature and a work; and Christ is not true God, but he too was made God by participation; the Son does not know the Father exactly, nor does the Word see the Father perfectly, and the Word neither understands nor knows the Father exactly; he is not the true and only Word of the Father himself, but is called word and wisdom in name only, and is called son and power by grace; he is not unchangeable, like the Father, but changeable by nature, like the creatures, and he falls short of comprehending so as to know the Father perfectly”? A wonderful heresy indeed, which has not even plausibility, but imagines against him who is that he is not, and puts forward blasphemies instead of praises throughout! If anyone, then, having examined what both sides say, were asked whose faith he would choose, or whose words he would say are fitting for God, or rather, let these flatterers of impiety themselves say what one ought to answer when asked about God (for “the Word was God”). For from this the whole question about both positions will be settled, what it is fitting to say: “he was” or “he was not”; “always” or “before he came to be”; “eternal” or “from which time and since when”; “true” or “by adoption, participation, and in thought only”; to call him one of the things originated, or to join him to the Father; that he is unlike the Father in substance, or like and proper to the Father; that he is a creature, or that through him the creatures came to be; that he is the Father's very Word, or that there is another besides him, and that he came to be through that one and through another wisdom, and is called wisdom and word in name only, and has come to be a sharer in that wisdom and second to it.

Chapter 10

10Bright, 10–11

10. Τὰ τίνων ἄρα ῥήματα θεολογεῖ καὶ δεικνύει Θεὸν εἶναι καὶ Υἱὸν τοῦ Πατρὸς τὸν Κύριον ἡμῶν Ἰησοῦν Χριστόν; ταῦθʼ ἅπερ ὑμεῖς ἐξημέσατε, ἢ ἅπερ ἡμεῖς ἐκ τῶν γραφῶν εἰρήκαμεν καὶ λέγομεν; Εἰ μὲν οὖν οὐκ ἔστι Θεὸς οὐδὲ Λόγος οὐδὲ Υἱὸς ὁ Σωτὴρ, ἐξέστω λέγειν, ὥσπερ τοῖς Ἔλλησι καὶ τοῖς νῦν Ἰουδαίοις, οὕτω καὶ ὑμῖν, βούλεσθε· εἰ δὲ Λόγος τοῦ Πατρὸς καὶ Υἱὸς ἀληθινός ἐστι, καὶ ‘ ἐκ Θεοῦ Θεός ἐστι, καὶ ‘ ἐπὶ πάντων εὐλογημένος εἰς τοὺς αἰῶνας, ʼ πῶς οὐκ ἄξιον ἀφανίσαι καὶ ἀπαλεῖψαι τά τε ἄλλα ῥήματα καὶ τὴν Ἀρειανὴν ‘Θαλείαν, ᾿ ὡς εἰκόνα κακῶν καὶ πάσης ἀσεβείας γέμουσαν; εἰς ἣν ἐμπίπτων ‘οὐκ οἶδεν ὅτι γηγενεῖς παρʼ αὐτῇ ὄλλυνται, καὶ ἐπὶ πέταυρον ᾅδου συναντᾷ.᾿ Καὶ τοῦτο ἴσασι καὶ αὐτοὶ, καὶ ὡς πανοῦργοι κρύπτουσι, μὴ θαῤῥοῦντες ἐκλαλεῖν αὐτὰ, ἀλλʼ ἕτερα φθεγγόμενοι παρὰ ταῦτα, Ἐάν τε γὰρ εἴπωσι, καταγνωσθήσονται· ἐάν τε ὑπονοηθῶσι, βληθήσονται παρὰ πάντων τοῖς ἐκ τῶν γραφῶν ἐλέγχοις. Διὰ τοῦτο γοῦν ὡς ‘υἱοὶ τοῦ αἰῶνος τούτουʼ ὄντες, πανούργως τὸν νομιζόμενον ἑαυτῶν λύχνον ἅψαντες ἐκ τῆς ἀγριελαίου, καὶ φοβούμενοι μὴ ταχέως ἀποσβεσθῇ (‘ φῶς γὰρ, ᾿ φησὶν, ‘ ἀσεβῶν σβέννυται· ᾿ ) τοῦτον μὲν ‘ κρύπτουσιν ὑπὸ τὸν μόδιονʼ τῆς ὑποκρίσεως, ἕτερα δὲ φθέγγονται, καὶ προστασίας φίλων, καὶ Κωνσταντίου φόβον ἐπαγγέλλονται, ἵνʼ οἱ εἰσερχόμενοι πρὸς αὐτοὺς ὑπὸ τῆς ὑποκρίσεως καὶ τῆς ἐπαγγελίας μὴ βλέπωσι τὴν τῆς αἱρέσεως ῥυπαρίαν. Πῶς οὖν οὐκ ἀξία καὶ κατὰ τοῦτο πάλιν μίσους ἡ αἵρεσις, ὅπουγε καὶ παρʼ αὐτῶν τῶν ἰδίων ὡς μὴ ἔχουσα παῤῥησίαν κρύπτεται, καὶ ὡς ὄφις θάλπεται; πόθεν γὰρ ἑαυτοῖς συνεφόρησαν τὰ ῥημάτια ταῦτα; ἢ παρὰ τίνος ἄρα λαβόντες, τοιαῦτα τετολμήκασι λέγειν; Ἀνθρώπων μὲν οὖν οὐδένα ἂν εἴποιεν τὸν ταῦτα παρασχόντα. Τίς γάρ ἐστιν ἀνθρώπων ἢ Ἕλλην ἢ βάρβαρος, ὅστις ὃν ὁμολογεῖ θεὸν, τοῦτον τολμ λέγειν ἕνα εἶναι τῶν κτισμάτων, καὶ, ‘Οὐκ ἦν πρὶν ποιηθῇ;᾿ ἢ τίς ἐστιν, ὅστις ᾧ πεπίστευκε Θεῷ, ἀπιστεῖ λέγοντι, Οὕτός ἐστιν ὁ Υἱός μου ὁ ἀγαπητὸς, ᾿ φάσκων ὅτι οὐκ ἔστιν Υἱὸς, ἀλλὰ ποίημα; πλέον γὰρ ἀγανακτήσουσι πάντες κατʼ αὐτῶν τοιαῦτα μαινομένων. Ἀλλʼ οὐδὲ ἐκ τῶν γραφῶν ἔχουσι τὰς προφάσεις. δείχθη γὰρ πολλάκις, δειχθήσεται δὲ καὶ νῦν, ἀλλότρια ταῦτα τῶν θείων λογίων. Οὐκοῦν ἐπειδὴ λείπει λοιπὸν εἰπεῖν, ὅτι παρὰ τοῦ διαβόλου λαβόντες ἐμάνησαν· (τούτων γὰρ ἐκεῖνος μόνος ἐστὶ σπορεύς·) φέρε, πρὸς αὐτὸν ἀντιστῶμεν· πρὸς ἐκεῖνον γάρ ‘ ἐστιν ἡμῖν διὰ τούτων ‘ ἡ πάλη·᾿ ἵνα, τοῦ Κυρίου βοηθοῦντος, κἀκείνου συνήθως πίπτοντος τοῖς ἐλέγχοις, αἰσχυνθῶσιν οὗτοι, βλέποντες ἀποροῦντα τὸν ἐπισπείραντα τὴν αἵρεσιν αὐτοῖς, καὶ μάθωσι κἂν ὀψέποτε ὅτι, Ἀρειανοὶ ὄντες, οὐκ εἰσὶ Χριστιανοί.

10. Ta tinōn ara rhēmata theologei kai deiknyei Theon einai kai Huion tou Patros ton Kyrion hēmōn Iēsoun Christon? tauthʼ haper hymeis exēmesate, ē haper hēmeis ek tōn graphōn eirēkamen kai legomen? Ei men oun ouk esti Theos oude Logos oude Huios ho Sōtēr, exestō legein, hōsper tois Ellēsi kai tois nyn Ioudaiois, houtō kai hymin, boulesthe; ei de Logos tou Patros kai Huios alēthinos esti, kai ‘ ek Theou Theos esti, kai ‘ epi pantōn eulogēmenos eis tous aiōnas, ʼ pōs ouk axion aphanisai kai apaleipsai ta te alla rhēmata kai tēn Areianēn ‘Thaleian, ᾿ hōs eikona kakōn kai pasēs asebeias gemousan? eis hēn empiptōn ‘ouk oiden hoti gēgeneis parʼ autę̄ ollyntai, kai epi petauron hądou synantą.᾿ Kai touto isasi kai autoi, kai hōs panourgoi kryptousi, mē tharrhountes eklalein auta, allʼ hetera phthengomenoi para tauta, Ean te gar eipōsi, katagnōsthēsontai; ean te hyponoēthōsi, blēthēsontai para pantōn tois ek tōn graphōn elenchois. Dia touto goun hōs ‘huioi tou aiōnos toutouʼ ontes, panourgōs ton nomizomenon heautōn lychnon hapsantes ek tēs agrielaiou, kai phoboumenoi mē tacheōs aposbesthę̄ (‘ phōs gar, ᾿ phēsin, ‘ asebōn sbennytai; ᾿ ) touton men ‘ kryptousin hypo ton modionʼ tēs hypokriseōs, hetera de phthengontai, kai prostasias philōn, kai Kōnstantiou phobon epangellontai, hinʼ hoi eiserchomenoi pros autous hypo tēs hypokriseōs kai tēs epangelias mē blepōsi tēn tēs haireseōs rhyparian. Pōs oun ouk axia kai kata touto palin misous hē hairesis, hopouge kai parʼ autōn tōn idiōn hōs mē echousa parrhēsian kryptetai, kai hōs ophis thalpetai? pothen gar heautois synephorēsan ta rhēmatia tauta? ē para tinos ara labontes, toiauta tetolmēkasi legein? Anthrōpōn men oun oudena an eipoien ton tauta paraschonta. Tis gar estin anthrōpōn ē Hellēn ē barbaros, hostis hon homologei theon, touton tolm legein hena einai tōn ktismatōn, kai, ‘Ouk ēn prin poiēthę̄?᾿ ē tis estin, hostis hǭ pepisteuke Theǭ, apistei legonti, Houtos estin ho Huios mou ho agapētos, ᾿ phaskōn hoti ouk estin Huios, alla poiēma? pleon gar aganaktēsousi pantes katʼ autōn toiauta mainomenōn. Allʼ oude ek tōn graphōn echousi tas prophaseis. deichthē gar pollakis, deichthēsetai de kai nyn, allotria tauta tōn theiōn logiōn. Oukoun epeidē leipei loipon eipein, hoti para tou diabolou labontes emanēsan; (toutōn gar ekeinos monos esti sporeus;) phere, pros auton antistōmen; pros ekeinon gar ‘ estin hēmin dia toutōn ‘ hē palē;᾿ hina, tou Kyriou boēthountos, kakeinou synēthōs piptontos tois elenchois, aischynthōsin houtoi, blepontes aporounta ton epispeiranta tēn hairesin autois, kai mathōsi kan opsepote hoti, Areianoi ontes, ouk eisi Christianoi.

10. Whose words, then, speak of God rightly and show that our Lord Jesus Christ is God and Son of the Father: those which you have vomited up, or those which we have spoken and speak from the Scriptures? If the Savior is neither God nor Word nor Son, you may say what you please, like the Greeks and the Jews of today. But if he is the Word of the Father and true Son, and “God from God,” and “blessed over all forever,” is it not right to obliterate and wipe out both their other phrases and the Arian “Thalia,” as an image of evils, full of all impiety? Whoever falls into it “does not know that the earthborn perish with her, and he meets the trap of Hades.” And they know this themselves, and like the crafty men they are, they hide it, not daring to speak these things out, but uttering other things instead. For if they say them, they will be condemned; and if they are suspected, they will be struck by all with the proofs from the Scriptures. For this reason, then, as “sons of this age,” having craftily lit what they suppose is their lamp with oil from the wild olive, and fearing that it may quickly be put out (for “the light of the ungodly,” it says, “is put out”), they “hide it under the bushel” of hypocrisy, and utter other things, and hold out the patronage of friends and the fear of Constantius, so that those who come to them may not, because of the hypocrisy and the promises, see the filth of the heresy. How then is the heresy not worthy of hatred on this count too, since it is hidden even by its own adherents as having no boldness, and is nursed like a snake? For where did they collect these little phrases for themselves? Or from whom did they receive them, that they have dared to say such things? They could not name any human being who supplied them. For who among humans, Greek or barbarian, dares to say that the one whom he confesses to be God is one of the creatures, and “he was not before he was made”? Or who is there who disbelieves the God in whom he has believed when he says, “This is my beloved Son,” and says that he is not a Son but a work? All would rather be the more indignant at those who rave in this way. Nor do they have their pretexts from the Scriptures; for it has often been shown, and will be shown now as well, that these things are foreign to the divine oracles. Since, then, it remains to say that they received this madness from the devil (for he alone is the sower of such things), come, let us stand against him; for it is with him that “our struggle” is, through these men. So that, with the Lord's help, when he falls as usual under refutation, they may be put to shame, seeing that the one who sowed the heresy in them is at a loss, and may learn, even at last, that being Arians they are not Christians.

Chapter 11

11Bright, 11–12

11. Εἰρήκατε καὶ φρονεῖτε, ὑποβάλλοντος ὑμῖν ἐκείνου, ὅτι (1.) ‘ἦν ποτε ὅτε οὐκ ἦν ὁ Υἱός·᾿ τοῦτο γὰρ πρῶτον ὑμῶν τῆς ἐπινοίας ἀποδῦσαι τὸ ἔνδυμα δεῖ. Τί τοίνυν ἦν ποτε ὅτε ὁ Υἱὸς οὐκ ἦν, εἴπατε, ὦ δύσφημοι καὶ δυσσεβεῖς. Εἰ μὲν οὖν τὸν Πατέρα λέγετε, μείζων ὑμῶν ἡ βλασφημία· οὐ γὰρ θέμις εἰπεῖν ὅτι ποτὲ ἦν, ἢ ἐν τῷ ‘ποτὲʼ σημαίνειν αὐτόν· ἔστι γὰρ ἀεὶ, καὶ νῦν ἐστιν, ὄντος τε καὶ τοῦ Υἱοῦ ἐστι, καὶ αὐτός ἐστιν ὁ ὢν καὶ τοῦ Υἱοῦ Πατήρ. Εἰ δὲ λέγετε ὅτι ὁ Υἱὸς ἦν ποτε ὅτε αὐτὸς οὐκ ἦν, μωρὰ καὶ ἀνόητός ἐστιν ἡ ἀπόκρισις· πῶς γὰρ ἦν αὐτὸς, καὶ οὐκ ἦν αὐτός; Οὐκοῦν ἐν τούτοις ἀποροῦντας ὑμᾶς ἀνάγκη λοιπὸν λέγειν, ‘ ἦν ποτε χρόνος, ὅτε οὐκ ἦν ὁ Λόγοςʼ τοῦτο γὰρ φύσει σημαίνει καὶ αὐτὸ τὸ ‘ποτέʼ ὑμῶν ἐπίῤῥημα. Καὶ ὅπερ δὲ πάλιν γράφοντες εἰρήκατε, ‘ οὐκ ἦν ὁ Υἱὸς πρὶν γεννηθῇ, ʼ ταὐτόν ἐστι λέγειν ὑμᾶς, ‘ἦν ποτε ὅτε οὐκ ἦν·᾿ χρόνον γὰρ εἶναι κἀκεῖνο καὶ τοῦτο πρὸ τοῦ Λόγου σημαίνει. Πόθεν οὖν ὑμῖν ἐξεύρηται ταῦτα; ‘Ἵνα τί καὶ ὑμεῖς, ὡς τὰ ἔθνη, ἐφρυάξατε, καὶ μελετᾶτε κενὰʼ λεξείδια κατὰ τοῦ Κυρίου καὶ κατὰ τοῦ Χριστοῦ αὐτοῦ;᾿ Οὐδεμία γὰρ τῶν ἁγίων γραφῶν τοιοῦτόν τι περὶ τοῦ Σωτῆρος εἴρηκεν, ἀλλὰ μᾶλλον τὸ ἀεὶ, τὸ ἀΐδιον, καὶ τὸ συνεῖναι ἀεὶ τῷ Πατρί. ‘Ἐν ἀρχῇ γὰρ ἧν ὁ Λόγος, καὶ ὁ Λόγος ἦν πρὸς τὸν Θεὸν, καὶ Θεὸς ἦν ὁ Λόγος. ʼ Καὶ ἐν τῇ Ἀποκαλύψει τάδε λέγει· ‘ Ὁ ὢν καὶ ὁ ἦν καὶ ὁ ἐρχόμενος.᾿ Τοῦ δὲ ὁ ὢν καὶ τοῦ ὁ ἧν τίς ἂν ἀφέλοιτο τὸ ἀΐδιον; Τοῦτο γὰρ καὶ ὁ Παῦλος ἐν τῇ πρὸς Ῥωμαίους Ἰουδαίους μὲν ἤλεγχε γράφων, ‘ ἐξ ὧν ὁ Χριστὸς τὸ κατὰ σάρκα, ὁ ὢν ἐπὶ πάντων Θεὸς εὐλογητὸς εἰς τοὺς αἰῶνας·᾿ Ἕλληνας δὲ ἐντρέπων ἔλεγε, ‘Τὰ γὰρ ἀόρατα αὐτοῦ ἀπὸ κτίσεως κόσμου τοῖς ποιήμασι νοούμενα καθορᾶται, ἥ τε ἀίδιος αὐτοῦ δύναμις καὶ θειότης.᾿ Τίς δὲ ἡ τοῦ Θεοῦ δύναμις, αὐτὸς πάλιν διδάσκει λέγων, ‘Χριστὸς Θεοῦ δύναμις, καὶ Θεοῦ σοφία.᾿ Οὐ γὰρ δὴ τοῦτο λέγων τὸν Πατέρα σημαίνει, ὡς πολλάκις πρὸς ἀλλήλους ἐψιθυρίσατε, λέγοντες, ‘Ὁ Πατήρ ἐστιν ἡ ἀΐδιος αὐτοῦ δύναμις.᾿ Οὐκ ἔστι δὲ οὕτως· οὐ γὰρ εἴρηκεν, ‘ αὐτὸς ὁ Θεός ἐστιν ἡ δύναμις·᾿ ἀλλʼ ‘αὐτοῦʼ ἐστιν ἡ δύναμις. Εὕδηλον δὲ πᾶσίν ἐστιν, ὡςτὸ αὐτοῦʼ οὐκ ἔστιν ‘αὐτὸς, ’ ἀλλʼ οὐδὲ ξένον, ἴδιον δὲ μᾶλλον αὐτοῦ. Ἀνάγνωτε δὲ καὶ τὴν ἀκολουθίαν τῶν ῥημάτων, καὶ ‘ ἐπιστρέψατε πρὸς Κύριον·᾿ (‘ὁ δὲ Κύριος τὸ Πνεῦμά ἐστι·᾿ ) καὶ ὄψεσθε περὶ τοῦ Υἱοῦ εἶναι τὸ σημαινόμενον.

11. Eirēkate kai phroneite, hypoballontos hymin ekeinou, hoti (1.) ‘ēn pote hote ouk ēn ho Huios;᾿ touto gar prōton hymōn tēs epinoias apodysai to endyma dei. Ti toinyn ēn pote hote ho Huios ouk ēn, eipate, ō dysphēmoi kai dyssebeis. Ei men oun ton Patera legete, meizōn hymōn hē blasphēmia; ou gar themis eipein hoti pote ēn, ē en tǭ ‘poteʼ sēmainein auton; esti gar aei, kai nyn estin, ontos te kai tou Huiou esti, kai autos estin ho ōn kai tou Huiou Patēr. Ei de legete hoti ho Huios ēn pote hote autos ouk ēn, mōra kai anoētos estin hē apokrisis; pōs gar ēn autos, kai ouk ēn autos? Oukoun en toutois aporountas hymas anankē loipon legein, ‘ ēn pote chronos, hote ouk ēn ho Logosʼ touto gar physei sēmainei kai auto to ‘poteʼ hymōn epirrhēma. Kai hoper de palin graphontes eirēkate, ‘ ouk ēn ho Huios prin gennēthę̄, ʼ tauton esti legein hymas, ‘ēn pote hote ouk ēn;᾿ chronon gar einai kakeino kai touto pro tou Logou sēmainei. Pothen oun hymin exeurētai tauta? ‘Hina ti kai hymeis, hōs ta ethnē, ephryaxate, kai meletate kenaʼ lexeidia kata tou Kyriou kai kata tou Christou autou?᾿ Oudemia gar tōn hagiōn graphōn toiouton ti peri tou Sōtēros eirēken, alla mallon to aei, to aïdion, kai to syneinai aei tǭ Patri. ‘En archę̄ gar hēn ho Logos, kai ho Logos ēn pros ton Theon, kai Theos ēn ho Logos. ʼ Kai en tę̄ Apokalypsei tade legei; ‘ Ho ōn kai ho ēn kai ho erchomenos.᾿ Tou de ho ōn kai tou ho hēn tis an apheloito to aïdion? Touto gar kai ho Paulos en tę̄ pros Rhōmaious Ioudaious men ēlenche graphōn, ‘ ex hōn ho Christos to kata sarka, ho ōn epi pantōn Theos eulogētos eis tous aiōnas;᾿ Hellēnas de entrepōn elege, ‘Ta gar aorata autou apo ktiseōs kosmou tois poiēmasi nooumena kathoratai, hē te aidios autou dynamis kai theiotēs.᾿ Tis de hē tou Theou dynamis, autos palin didaskei legōn, ‘Christos Theou dynamis, kai Theou sophia.᾿ Ou gar dē touto legōn ton Patera sēmainei, hōs pollakis pros allēlous epsithyrisate, legontes, ‘Ho Patēr estin hē aïdios autou dynamis.᾿ Ouk esti de houtōs; ou gar eirēken, ‘ autos ho Theos estin hē dynamis;᾿ allʼ ‘autouʼ estin hē dynamis. Heudēlon de pasin estin, hōsto autouʼ ouk estin ‘autos, ’ allʼ oude xenon, idion de mallon autou. Anagnōte de kai tēn akolouthian tōn rhēmatōn, kai ‘ epistrepsate pros Kyrion;᾿ (‘ho de Kyrios to Pneuma esti;᾿ ) kai opsesthe peri tou Huiou einai to sēmainomenon.

11. You have said and you think, at his prompting, that (1.) “there was once when the Son was not.” This is the first garment of your notion that must be stripped off. Tell us, then, you slanderous and impious men: what was there once when the Son was not? If you mean the Father, your blasphemy is greater; for it is not right to say that he “once” was, or to signify him with the word “once.” For he always is, and now is; and as the Son is, so he is, and he is himself “he who is,” and Father of the Son. But if you say that the Son was once when he himself was not, the answer is foolish and senseless; for how could he both be and not be? So, being at a loss in this, you are compelled to say, “there was once a time when the Word was not”; for your very adverb “once” by its nature signifies this. And what you have further said in writing, “the Son was not before he was begotten,” is the same as your saying, “there was once when he was not”; for both the one and the other signify that there is time before the Word. Where, then, did you find these things? “Why have you too raged like the nations, and meditated vain” little phrases “against the Lord and against his Christ”? For none of the holy Scriptures has said anything of the kind about the Savior, but rather “always,” “eternal,” and “being always with the Father.” For “in the beginning was the Word, and the Word was with God, and the Word was God.” And in the Revelation it says this: “He who is and who was and who is to come.” Who could take away eternity from “he who is” and “who was”? This is what Paul too, in his letter to the Romans, used to refute the Jews, writing: “from whom is the Christ according to the flesh, who is God over all, blessed forever”; and to shame the Greeks he said: “For his invisible things from the creation of the world are clearly seen, being understood through the things that are made, both his eternal power and divinity.” And what the power of God is, he himself teaches again, saying, “Christ the power of God and the wisdom of God.” For in saying this he certainly does not mean the Father, as you have often whispered to one another, saying, “The Father is his eternal power.” It is not so; for he did not say, “God himself is the power,” but “his” is the power. And it is plain to all that “his” is not “he,” yet not something foreign either, but rather proper to him. Read also the sequence of the words, and “turn to the Lord” (“now the Lord is the Spirit”), and you will see that what is meant is the Son.

Chapter 12

12Bright, 12–14

12. Περὶ γὰρ τῆς κτίσεως μνημονεύων, ἀκολούθως γράφει καὶ περὶ τῆς ἐν τῇ κτίσει τοῦ δημιουργοῦ δυνάμεως, ἥτις ἐστὶν ὁ Λόγος τοῦ Θεοῦ, διʼ οὗ καὶ ‘τὰ πάντα γέγονεν.᾿ Εἰ μὲν οὖν αὐτάρκης ἐστὶν ἡ κτίσις ἀφʼ ἑαυτῆς μόνης χωρὶς Υἱοῦ γνωρίσαι τὸν Θεὸν, σκοπεῖτε μὴ πέσητε, νομίζοντες καὶ χωρὶς Υἱοῦ τὴν κτίσιν γεγονέναι· εἰ δὲ διʼ Υἱοῦ γέγονε, ‘καὶ ἐν αὐτῷ τὰ πάντα συνέστηκεν, ʼ ἐξ ἀνάγκης ὁ τὴν κτίσιν ὀρθῶς θεωρῶν θεωρεῖ καὶ τὸν ταύτην δημιουργήσαντα Λόγον, καὶ διʼ αὐτοῦ τὸν Πατέρα νοεῖν ἄρχεται· εἰ δὲ καὶ κατὰ τὸν Σωτῆρα, ‘οὐδεῖς γινώσκει τὸν Πατέρα εἰ μὴ ὁ Υἱὸς, καὶ ᾧ ἂν ὁ Υἱὸς ἀποκαλύψῃ·᾿ τῷ τε Φιλίππῳ λέγοντι, ‘Δεῖξον ἡμῖν τὸν Πατέρα, ʼ οὐκ ἔλεγε, ‘Βλέπε τὴν κτίσιν, ʼ ἀλλʼ ‘ ὁ ἐμὲ ἑωρακὼς ἑώρακε τὸν Πατέρα·᾿ εἰκότως ὁ Παῦλος, αἰτιώμενος τοὺς Ἕλληνας, ὅτι, τὴν ἁρμονίαν καὶ τὴν τάξιν τῆς κτίσεως θεωροῦντες, οὐ διανοοῦνται περὶ τοῦ ἐν αὐτῇ δημιουργοῦ Λόγου· (τὰ γὰρ κτίσματα μηνύει τὸν ἑαυτῶν δημιουργόν·) ἵνα διʼ αὐτῶν καὶ τὸν ἀληθινὸν Θεὸν νοήσωσι, καὶ παύσωνται τῆς εἰς τὰ κτίσματα λατρείας, εἴρηκεν, ‘ ἥ τε ἀΐδιος αὐτοῦ δύναμις καὶ θειότης, ἵνα τὸν Υἱὸν σημάνῃ. Λέγοντες δὲ οἱ ἅγιοι, ‘ ὁ ὑπάρχων πρὸ τῶν αἰώνων, ʼ καὶ ‘ διʼ οὗ ἐποίησε τοὺς αἰῶνας, ᾿ οὐδὲν ἦττον πάλιν τὸ ἀΐδιον εὐαγγελίζονται τοῦ Υἱοῦ καὶ τὸ αἰώνιον, ἐν ᾧ καὶ αὐτὸν τὸν Θεὸν σημαίνουσιν. Ὁ μὲν γὰρ Ἡσαΐας φησὶ, ‘Θεὸς αἰώνιος, ὁ κατασκευάσας τὰ ἄκρα τῆς γῆς·᾿ ἡ δὲ Σουσάννα ἔλεγεν, ‘ ὁ Θεὸς ὁ αἰώνιος·᾿ ὁ δὲ Βαροὺχ ἔγραφε, ‘ Κεκράξομαι πρὸς τὸν αἰώνιον ἐν ταῖς ἡμέραις μου· ʼ καὶ μετʼ ὀλίγα, ‘ Ἐγὼ γὰρ ἤλπισα ἐπὶ τῷ αἰωνίῳ τὴν σωτηρίαν ὑμῶν, καὶ ἦλθέ μοι χαρὰ παρὰ τοῦ ἁγίου.᾿ Ἐπειδὴ δὲ καὶ πρὸς Ἑβραίους γράφων ὁ ἀπόστολός φησιν, ‘ ὃς ὢν ἀπαύγασμα τῆς δόξης, καὶ χαρακτὴρ τῆς ὑποστάσεως αὐτοῦ·᾿ ψάλλει δὲ καὶ ὁ Δαβὶδ ἐν τῷ ὀγδοηκοστῷ ἐνάτῳ ψαλμῷ, ‘ Καὶ ἡ λαμπρότης Κυρίου ἔστω ἐφʼ ἡμᾶς, ʼ καὶ, ‘ ἐν τῷ φωτί σου ὀψόμεθα φῶς· ʼ τίς οὕτως ἐστὶν ἀνόητος, ὡς ἀμφιβάλλειν περὶ τοῦ ἀεὶ εἶναι τὸν Υἱόν; πότε γάρ τις εἶδε φῶς χωρὶς τῆς τοῦ ‘ ἀπαυγάσματοςʼ λαμπρότητος, ἵνα καὶ περὶ τοῦ Υἱοῦ εἴπῃ, ‘ἦν ποτε ὅτε οὐκ ἦν, ʼ ἢ ὅτι ‘ πρὶν γεννηθῆναι οὐκ ἦν; ʼ Καὶ τὸ λεγόμενον δὲ ἐν τῷ ἑκατοστῷ τεσσαρακοστῷ τετάρτῳ ψαλμῷ πρὸς τὸν Υἱὸν, ‘ Ἡ βασιλεία σου βασιλεία πάντων τῶν αἰώνων, ʼ οὐκ ἐπιτρέπει τινὰ κἂν τὸ τυχὸν διάστημα λογίσασθαι, ἐν ᾦ μὴ ὑπῆρχεν ὁ Λόγος. Εἰ γὰρ πᾶν διάστημα ἐν τοῖς αἰῶσι μετρεῖται, πάντων δὲ τῶν αἰώνων βασιλεύς ἐστι καὶ ποιητὴς ὁ Λόγος, ἀνάγκῃ, μὴ ὄντος κἂν τοῦ τυχόντος διαστήματος πρὸ αὐτοῦ, μανία τὸ λέγειν, ‘ ἦν ποτε ὅτε οὐκ ἦν ὁ αἰώνιος, ʼ καὶ ‘ ἐξ οὐκ ὄντων ἐστὶν ὁ Υἱός.᾿ Λέγοντος δὲ καὶ αὐτοῦ τοῦ Κυρίου, ‘Ἐγώ εἰμι ἡ ἀλήθεια, ʼ καὶ οὐ λέγοντος, ἐγενόμην ἀλήθεια, ʼ ἀλλʼ ἀεὶ τὸ εἰμὶʼ λέγοντος, ‘ Ἐγώ εἰμι ὁ ποιμήν· ἐγώ εἰμι τὸ φῶς καὶ πάλιν, ‘Οὐχ ὑμεῖς λέγετέ με, ὁ Κύριος, καὶ ὁ διδάσκαλος, καὶ καλῶς λέγετε, εἰμὶ γάρ; ʼ τίς, τὸ τοιοῦτον ἀκούων ῥῆμα παρὰ Θεοῦ καὶ Σοφίας καὶ Λόγου Πατρὸς περὶ ἑαυτοῦ λέγοντος, ἔτι διστάξειε περὶ τῆς ἀληθείας, καὶ οὐκ εὐθὺς πιστεύσει, ὅτι ἐν τῷ ‘εἰμὶʼ τὸ ἀΐδιον καὶ τὸ πρὸ παντὸς αἰῶνος ἄναρχον τοῦ Υἱοῦ σημαίνεται;

12. Peri gar tēs ktiseōs mnēmoneuōn, akolouthōs graphei kai peri tēs en tę̄ ktisei tou dēmiourgou dynameōs, hētis estin ho Logos tou Theou, diʼ hou kai ‘ta panta gegonen.᾿ Ei men oun autarkēs estin hē ktisis aphʼ heautēs monēs chōris Huiou gnōrisai ton Theon, skopeite mē pesēte, nomizontes kai chōris Huiou tēn ktisin gegonenai; ei de diʼ Huiou gegone, ‘kai en autǭ ta panta synestēken, ʼ ex anankēs ho tēn ktisin orthōs theōrōn theōrei kai ton tautēn dēmiourgēsanta Logon, kai diʼ autou ton Patera noein archetai; ei de kai kata ton Sōtēra, ‘oudeis ginōskei ton Patera ei mē ho Huios, kai hǭ an ho Huios apokalypsę̄;᾿ tǭ te Philippǭ legonti, ‘Deixon hēmin ton Patera, ʼ ouk elege, ‘Blepe tēn ktisin, ʼ allʼ ‘ ho eme heōrakōs heōrake ton Patera;᾿ eikotōs ho Paulos, aitiōmenos tous Hellēnas, hoti, tēn harmonian kai tēn taxin tēs ktiseōs theōrountes, ou dianoountai peri tou en autę̄ dēmiourgou Logou; (ta gar ktismata mēnyei ton heautōn dēmiourgon;) hina diʼ autōn kai ton alēthinon Theon noēsōsi, kai pausōntai tēs eis ta ktismata latreias, eirēken, ‘ hē te aïdios autou dynamis kai theiotēs, hina ton Huion sēmanę̄. Legontes de hoi hagioi, ‘ ho hyparchōn pro tōn aiōnōn, ʼ kai ‘ diʼ hou epoiēse tous aiōnas, ᾿ ouden ētton palin to aïdion euangelizontai tou Huiou kai to aiōnion, en hǭ kai auton ton Theon sēmainousin. Ho men gar Hēsaïas phēsi, ‘Theos aiōnios, ho kataskeuasas ta akra tēs gēs;᾿ hē de Sousanna elegen, ‘ ho Theos ho aiōnios;᾿ ho de Barouch egraphe, ‘ Kekraxomai pros ton aiōnion en tais hēmerais mou; ʼ kai metʼ oliga, ‘ Egō gar ēlpisa epi tǭ aiōniǭ tēn sōtērian hymōn, kai ēlthe moi chara para tou hagiou.᾿ Epeidē de kai pros Hebraious graphōn ho apostolos phēsin, ‘ hos ōn apaugasma tēs doxēs, kai charaktēr tēs hypostaseōs autou;᾿ psallei de kai ho Dabid en tǭ ogdoēkostǭ enatǭ psalmǭ, ‘ Kai hē lamprotēs Kyriou estō ephʼ hēmas, ʼ kai, ‘ en tǭ phōti sou opsometha phōs; ʼ tis houtōs estin anoētos, hōs amphiballein peri tou aei einai ton Huion? pote gar tis eide phōs chōris tēs tou ‘ apaugasmatosʼ lamprotētos, hina kai peri tou Huiou eipę̄, ‘ēn pote hote ouk ēn, ʼ ē hoti ‘ prin gennēthēnai ouk ēn? ʼ Kai to legomenon de en tǭ hekatostǭ tessarakostǭ tetartǭ psalmǭ pros ton Huion, ‘ Hē basileia sou basileia pantōn tōn aiōnōn, ʼ ouk epitrepei tina kan to tychon diastēma logisasthai, en ǭ mē hypērchen ho Logos. Ei gar pan diastēma en tois aiōsi metreitai, pantōn de tōn aiōnōn basileus esti kai poiētēs ho Logos, anankę̄, mē ontos kan tou tychontos diastēmatos pro autou, mania to legein, ‘ ēn pote hote ouk ēn ho aiōnios, ʼ kai ‘ ex ouk ontōn estin ho Huios.᾿ Legontos de kai autou tou Kyriou, ‘Egō eimi hē alētheia, ʼ kai ou legontos, egenomēn alētheia, ʼ allʼ aei to eimiʼ legontos, ‘ Egō eimi ho poimēn; egō eimi to phōs kai palin, ‘Ouch hymeis legete me, ho Kyrios, kai ho didaskalos, kai kalōs legete, eimi gar? ʼ tis, to toiouton akouōn rhēma para Theou kai Sophias kai Logou Patros peri heautou legontos, eti distaxeie peri tēs alētheias, kai ouk euthys pisteusei, hoti en tǭ ‘eimiʼ to aïdion kai to pro pantos aiōnos anarchon tou Huiou sēmainetai?

12. For having mentioned the creation, he consistently writes also of the Creator's power in the creation, which is the Word of God, through whom also “all things came to be.” If, then, the creation is sufficient of itself alone, without the Son, to make God known, take care not to fall into thinking that the creation too came to be without the Son. But if it came to be through the Son, “and in him all things hold together,” then necessarily whoever contemplates the creation rightly contemplates also the Word who fashioned it, and through him begins to understand the Father. And if, as the Savior says, “No one knows the Father except the Son, and anyone to whom the Son reveals him,” and when Philip said, “Show us the Father,” he did not say, “Look at the creation,” but, “He who has seen me has seen the Father,” then Paul rightly, blaming the Greeks because, while contemplating the harmony and order of the creation, they do not reflect on the Creator Word within it (for the creatures point to their own Creator), so that through them they might understand the true God and stop worshipping the creatures, said, “both his eternal power and divinity,” to signify the Son. And when the saints say, “He who exists before the ages,” and “through whom he made the ages,” they proclaim none the less the eternity and everlastingness of the Son, and in these words they signify God himself. For Isaiah says, “The eternal God, who made the ends of the earth”; and Susanna said, “O eternal God”; and Baruch wrote, “I will cry to the Eternal in my days,” and a little later, “For I have hoped in the Eternal for your salvation, and joy has come to me from the Holy One.” But since the apostle too, writing to the Hebrews, says, “who, being the radiance of his glory and the exact imprint of his hypostasis,” and David sings in the eighty-ninth psalm, “And let the brightness of the Lord be upon us,” and, “In your light we shall see light,” who is so senseless as to doubt that the Son always is? For when did anyone see light without the brightness of its “radiance,” so as to say of the Son also, “there was once when he was not,” or that “he was not before he was begotten”? And what is said to the Son in the hundred and forty-fourth psalm, “Your kingdom is a kingdom of all the ages,” does not allow anyone to reckon even the slightest interval in which the Word did not exist. For if every interval is measured in the ages, and the Word is king and maker of all the ages, then, since not even the slightest interval exists before him, it is madness to say, “there was once when the Eternal was not,” and “the Son is from nothing.” And since the Lord himself says, “I am the truth,” and does not say, “I became the truth,” but always says “I am”: “I am the shepherd,” “I am the light,” and again, “Do you not call me Lord and Teacher? And you say well, for so I am”; who, hearing such a word from God, the Wisdom and Word of the Father, speaking about himself, would still hesitate about the truth, and not at once believe that in the “I am” the eternity of the Son and his being without beginning before every age is signified?

Chapter 13

13Bright, 14–15

13. Ὅτι μὲν οὖν τὸ ἀίδιον περὶ τοῦ Υἱοῦ αἱ γραφαὶ δείκνυνται λέγουσαι, φανερὸν ἐκ τῶν εἰρημένων· ὅτι δὲ ἅπερ φθέγγονται οἱ Ἀρειανοὶ λέγοντες τὸ ‘ οὐκ ἦν, ʼ καὶ τὸ ‘ πρὶν, ʼ καὶ τὸ ‘ ὅτε, ʼ αἱ αὐταὶ γραφαὶ περὶ τῶν κτισμάτων λέγουσι, δηλώσει πάλιν τὰ μέλλοντα λέγεσθαι. Ὁ μὲν γὰρ Μωϋσῆς περὶ τῆς καθʼ ἡμᾶς γενέσεως διηγούμενός φησι, ‘ καὶ πᾶν χλωρὸν ἀγροῦ πρὸ τοῦ γενέσθαι ἐπὶ τῆς γῆς· καὶ πάντα χόρτον ἀγροῦ πρὸ τοῦ ἀνατεῖλαι· οὐ γὰρ ἔβρεξεν ὁ Θεὸς ἐπὶ τὴν γῆν, καὶ ἄνθρωπος οὐκ ἦν ἐργάζεσθαι τὴν γῆν· ʼ καὶ ἐν μὲν τῷ Δευτερονομίῳ· ‘ ὅτε διεμέριζεν ὁ Ὕψιστος ἔθνη.᾿ Ὁ δὲ Κύριος διὰ μὲν ἑαυτοῦ ἔλεγεν· ‘ Εἰ ἠγαπᾶτέ με, ἐχάρητε ἂν, ὅτι εἶπον, Πορεύομαι πρὸς τὸν Πατέρα, ὅτι ὁ Πατὴρ μείζων μοῦ ἐστι· καὶ νῦν προείρηκα ὑμῖν πρὶν γενέσθαι, ἵνα, ὅταν γένηται, πιστεύσητε· ʼ περὶ δὲ τῆς κτίσεως διὰ Σολομῶνός φησι, ‘ Πρὸ τοῦ τὴν γῆν ποιῆσαι, καὶ πρὸ τοῦ τὰς ἀβύσσους ποιῆσαι, καὶ πρὸ τοῦ προελθεῖν τὰς πηγὰς τῶν ὑδάτων, καὶ πρὸ τοῦ ὄρη ἑδρασθῆναι, πρὸ δὲ πάντων τῶν βουνῶν γεννῷ με·᾿ καὶ, ‘ πρὶν Ἀβραὰμ γενέσθαι, ἐγώ εἰμι.᾿ Περὶ δὲ Ἱερεμίου λέγει, ‘ Πρὸ τοῦ με πλάσαι σε ἐν κοιλίᾳ, ἐπίσταμαί σε.᾿ Καὶ ὁ μὲν Δαβὶδ ψάλλει, ‘ Κύριε, καταφυγὴ ἐγενήθης ἡμῖν ἐν γενεᾷ καὶ γενεᾷ· πρὸ τοῦ ὄρη γενηθῆναι καὶ πλασθῆναι τὴν γῆν καὶ τὴν οἰκουμένην, ἀπὸ τοῦ αἰῶνος καὶ ἕως τοῦ αἰῶνος σὺ εἶ· ᾿ ἐν δὲ τῷ Δανιὴλ, ‘ Ἀνεβόησε φωνῇ μεγάλῃ Σουσάννα, καὶ εἶπεν, Ὁ Θεὸς ὁ αἰώνιος, ὁ τῶν κρυπτῶν γνώστης, ὁ εἰδὼς τὰ πάντα πρὶν γενέσεως αὐτῶν.᾿ Τὸ ἄρα ‘ οὐκ ἦν ποτε, ʼ καὶ τὸ ‘πρὶν γενέσθαι, ʼ καὶ τὸ ‘ ὅτε, ʼ καὶ ὅσα τοιαῦτά ἐστι λεξείδια ἐπὶ μὲν τῶν γενητῶν καὶ κτισμάτων, τῶν ἐξ οὐκ ὄντων γενομένων, ἁρμόζει λέγεσθαι, ἀλλότρια δὲ τοῦ Λόγου ἐστίν. Εἰ δὲ ταῦτα μὲν ἐπὶ τῶν γενητῶν, τὸ δὲ ‘ ἀεὶʼ ἐπὶ τοῦ Υἱοῦ λέγουσιν αἱ γραφαὶ, οὐκ ἄρα, ὦ θεομάχοι, ἐξ οὐκ ὄντων γέγονεν ὁ Υἱὸς, οὐδὲ ὅλως τῶν γενητῶν ἐστιν ὁ Υἱὸς, ἀλλὰ τοῦ Πατρὸς εἰκὼν καὶ Λόγος ἀΐδιός ἐστιν, οὐδὲ πώποτε οὐκ ὢν, ἀλλὰ ἀεὶ ὢν, ὡς ἀϊδίου ὄντος φωτὸς ἀίδιον ἀπαύγασμα. Τί τοίνυν χρόνους πρὸ τοῦ Υἱοῦ φαντάζεσθε; ἢ διὰ τί μετὰ χρόνους βλασφημεῖτε τὸν Λόγον, διʼ οὖ καὶ οἱ αἰῶνες γεγόνασι; πῶς γὰρ ὅλως χρόνος ἢ αἰὼν ὑπέστη μήπω φανέντος καθʼ ὑμᾶς τοῦ Λόγου, διʼ οὗ τὰ πάντα γέγονε, καὶ χωρὶς αὐτοῦ ἐγένετο οὐδὲ ἕν; ʼ ἢ διὰ τί, χρόνον σημαίνοντες, οὐ λέγετε φανερῶς, ‘ ἦν χρόνος ὅτε οὐκ ἦν ὁ Λόγος; ʼ Ἀλλὰ τὸ μὲν ὄνομα τοῦ ‘χρόνουʼ σκέπετε, πρὸς ἀπάτην τῶν ἀκεραίων, τὸ φρόνημα δὲ ὅλως ἑαυτῶν οὐ κρύπτετε, ἀλλʼ οὐδὲ κρύπτοντες λαθεῖν δύνασθε· πάλιν γὰρ χρόνους σημαίνετε λέγοντες, ἦν ποτε ὅτε οὐκ ἦν, ʼ καὶ ‘οὐκ ἦν πρὶν γεννηθῇ.

13. Hoti men oun to aidion peri tou Huiou hai graphai deiknyntai legousai, phaneron ek tōn eirēmenōn; hoti de haper phthengontai hoi Areianoi legontes to ‘ ouk ēn, ʼ kai to ‘ prin, ʼ kai to ‘ hote, ʼ hai autai graphai peri tōn ktismatōn legousi, dēlōsei palin ta mellonta legesthai. Ho men gar Mōÿsēs peri tēs kathʼ hēmas geneseōs diēgoumenos phēsi, ‘ kai pan chlōron agrou pro tou genesthai epi tēs gēs; kai panta chorton agrou pro tou anateilai; ou gar ebrexen ho Theos epi tēn gēn, kai anthrōpos ouk ēn ergazesthai tēn gēn; ʼ kai en men tǭ Deuteronomiǭ; ‘ hote diemerizen ho Hypsistos ethnē.᾿ Ho de Kyrios dia men heautou elegen; ‘ Ei ēgapate me, echarēte an, hoti eipon, Poreuomai pros ton Patera, hoti ho Patēr meizōn mou esti; kai nyn proeirēka hymin prin genesthai, hina, hotan genētai, pisteusēte; ʼ peri de tēs ktiseōs dia Solomōnos phēsi, ‘ Pro tou tēn gēn poiēsai, kai pro tou tas abyssous poiēsai, kai pro tou proelthein tas pēgas tōn hydatōn, kai pro tou orē hedrasthēnai, pro de pantōn tōn bounōn gennǭ me;᾿ kai, ‘ prin Abraam genesthai, egō eimi.᾿ Peri de Hieremiou legei, ‘ Pro tou me plasai se en koilią, epistamai se.᾿ Kai ho men Dabid psallei, ‘ Kyrie, kataphygē egenēthēs hēmin en geneą kai geneą; pro tou orē genēthēnai kai plasthēnai tēn gēn kai tēn oikoumenēn, apo tou aiōnos kai heōs tou aiōnos sy ei; ᾿ en de tǭ Daniēl, ‘ Aneboēse phōnę̄ megalę̄ Sousanna, kai eipen, Ho Theos ho aiōnios, ho tōn kryptōn gnōstēs, ho eidōs ta panta prin geneseōs autōn.᾿ To ara ‘ ouk ēn pote, ʼ kai to ‘prin genesthai, ʼ kai to ‘ hote, ʼ kai hosa toiauta esti lexeidia epi men tōn genētōn kai ktismatōn, tōn ex ouk ontōn genomenōn, harmozei legesthai, allotria de tou Logou estin. Ei de tauta men epi tōn genētōn, to de ‘ aeiʼ epi tou Huiou legousin hai graphai, ouk ara, ō theomachoi, ex ouk ontōn gegonen ho Huios, oude holōs tōn genētōn estin ho Huios, alla tou Patros eikōn kai Logos aïdios estin, oude pōpote ouk ōn, alla aei ōn, hōs aïdiou ontos phōtos aidion apaugasma. Ti toinyn chronous pro tou Huiou phantazesthe? ē dia ti meta chronous blasphēmeite ton Logon, diʼ ou kai hoi aiōnes gegonasi? pōs gar holōs chronos ē aiōn hypestē mēpō phanentos kathʼ hymas tou Logou, diʼ hou ta panta gegone, kai chōris autou egeneto oude hen? ʼ ē dia ti, chronon sēmainontes, ou legete phanerōs, ‘ ēn chronos hote ouk ēn ho Logos? ʼ Alla to men onoma tou ‘chronouʼ skepete, pros apatēn tōn akeraiōn, to phronēma de holōs heautōn ou kryptete, allʼ oude kryptontes lathein dynasthe; palin gar chronous sēmainete legontes, ēn pote hote ouk ēn, ʼ kai ‘ouk ēn prin gennēthę̄.

13. That the Scriptures speak of the Son's eternity is clear, then, from what has been said. And that the very words the Arians utter, “he was not,” and “before,” and “when,” are what the same Scriptures say about the creatures, what is about to be said will show in turn. For Moses, recounting the origin of our world, says, “and every green thing of the field before it came to be on the earth, and all the grass of the field before it sprang up; for God had not sent rain on the earth, and there was no man to work the earth”; and in Deuteronomy, “when the Most High divided the nations.” And the Lord said in his own person, “If you loved me, you would have rejoiced because I said, ‘I am going to the Father,’ for the Father is greater than I. And now I have told you before it happens, so that when it happens you may believe”; and about the creation he says through Solomon, “Before he made the earth, and before he made the depths, and before the springs of the waters came forth, and before the mountains were set in place, and before all the hills, he begets me”; and, “Before Abraham came to be, I am.” And about Jeremiah he says, “Before I formed you in the womb, I know you.” And David sings, “Lord, you have become our refuge in generation and generation; before the mountains came to be and the earth and the world were formed, from age to age you are.” And in Daniel, “Susanna cried out with a loud voice and said, O eternal God, who knows what is hidden, who knows all things before they come to be.” So “he once was not,” “before he came to be,” “when,” and all such little phrases are fitly said of things originated and creatures, which came to be from nothing, but are foreign to the Word. And if the Scriptures say these things of things originated, but “always” of the Son, then, you fighters against God, the Son did not come to be from nothing, nor is he at all one of the things originated; he is the Father's image and eternal Word, never not being but always being, as the eternal radiance of an eternal light. Why then do you imagine times before the Son? Or why do you blaspheme the Word as coming after times, the Word through whom the ages too came to be? For how could time or age have come to exist at all when, on your view, the Word had not yet appeared, the Word “through whom all things came to be, and without him not one thing came to be”? Or why, when you mean time, do you not say openly, “there was a time when the Word was not”? You hide the word “time” to deceive the simple, but you do not hide your mind at all; indeed, even if you hid it, you could not escape notice. For again you mean times when you say, “there was once when he was not,” and “he was not before he was begotten.”

Chapter 14

14Bright, 15–16

14. Τούτων οὕτω δεικνυμένων, ἔτι πλέον ἀναιδεύονται λέγοντες· Εἰ μὴ ἦν ποτε ὅτε οὐκ ἦν, ἀλλʼ ἀΐδιός ἐστιν ὁ Υἱὸς, καὶ συνυπάρχει τῷ Πατρὶ, οὐκέτι Υἱὸν, ἀλλʼ ἀδελφὸν εἶναι τοῦ Πατρὸς λέγετε αὐτόν, ʼ Ἀνόητοι καὶ φιλόνεικοι· εἰ μὲν γὰρ ἀϊδίως συνεῖναι μόνον αὐτὸν ἐλέγομεν, καὶ μὴ Υἱὸν, πιθανή τις ἦν αὐτῶν ἡ προσποίητος εὐλάβεια· εἰ δὲ, ἀΐδιον λέγοντες, ὁμολογοῦμεν αὐτὸν Υἱὸν ἐκ Πατρὸς, πῶς ὁ γεννηθεὶς ‘ ἀδελφὸςʼ τοῦ γεννήσαντος δύναται νομίζεσθαι; καὶ εἰ εἰς Πατέρα καὶ Υἱὸν ἡμῶν ἐστιν ἡ πίστις, ποία ἀδελφότης ἐν τούτοις ἐστίν; ἢ πῶς δύναται ὁ Λόγος ἀδελφὸς λέγεσθαι τούτου, οὗ καὶ ἔστι Λόγος; Οὐκ ἔστιν ἀντίῤῥησις αὕτη ὡς παρὰ ἀγνοούντων γινομένη· συνορῶσι γὰρ καὶ αὐτοὶ τὴν ἀλήθειαν· ἀλλὰ ‘ πρόφασίς ἐστιν Ἰουδαϊκὴ, καὶ θελόντων, ὡς εἶπεν ὁ Σολομὼν, ἀπὸ τῆς ἀληθείας ‘χωρίζεσθαι.᾿ Οὐ γὰρ ἔκ τινος ἀρχῆς προϋπαρχούσης ὁ Πατὴρ καὶ ὁ Υἱὸς ἐγεννήθησαν, ἵνα καὶ ἀδελφοὶ νομισθῶσιν· ἀλλʼ ὁ Πατὴρ ἀρχὴ τοῦ Υἱοῦ καὶ γεννήτωρ ἐστὶ, καὶ ὁ Πατὴρ πατήρ ἐστι, καὶ οὐχ υἱός τινος γέγονε· καὶ ὁ Υἱὸς δὲ υἱός ἐστι, καὶ οὐκ ἀδελφός. Εἰ δὲ ἀΐδιον γέννημα τοῦ Πατρὸς λέγεται, καλῶς λέγεται. Οὐ γὰρ ἀτελὴς οὐσία τοῦ Πατρὸς ἦν ποτε, ἵνα καὶ τὸ ἴδιον αὐτῆς ἐπισυμβαίνῃ ταύτῃ· οὐδὲ ὡς ἄνθρωπος ἐξ ἀνθρώπου γεγέννηται ὁ Υἱὸς, ἵνα καὶ ὑστερίζῃ τῆς πατρῴας ὑπάρξεως· ἀλλὰ Θεοῦ γέννημά ἐστι, καὶ ὡς Θεοῦ τοῦ ἀεὶ ὄντος ἴδιος ὢν Υἱὸς, ἀϊδίως ὑπάρχει. Ἀνθρώπων μὲν γὰρ ἴδιον τὸ ἐν χρόνῳ γεννᾷν διὰ τὸ ἀτελὲς τῆς φύσεως· Θεοῦ δὲ ἀΐδιον τὸ γέννημα, διὰ τὸ ἀεὶ τέλειον τῆς φύσεως. Εἰ μὲν οὖν οὐκ ἔστιν Υἱὸς, ἀλλʼ ἐξ οὐκ ὄντων ποίημα γέγονε, δεικνύτωσαν πρότερον, καὶ ὡς περὶ ποιήματος φανταζόμενοι κραζέτωσαν, ὅτι ‘ ἦν ποτε ὅτε οὐκ ἦν·᾿ οὐκ ὄντα γὰρ γέγονε τὰ γενητά. Εἰ δὲ Υἱός ἐστι, τοῦτο γὰρ καὶ ὁ Πατὴρ λέγει, καὶ αἱ γραφαὶ βοῶσι· τὸ δὲ Υἱὸς οὐδὲν ἕτερόν ἐστιν ἢ τὸ ἐκ τοῦ Πατρὸς γεννώμενον, τὸ δὲ γεννώμενον ἐκ τοῦ Πατρὸς Λόγος ἐστὶν αὐτοῦ καὶ Σοφία καὶ ἀπαύγασμα· τί δεῖ λέγειν ἢ ὅτι λέγοντες, ‘ ἦν ποτε ὅτε οὐκ ἦν ὁ Υἱὸς, ᾿ ὡς λῃσταί τινες ἀποσυλῶσι τὸν Λόγον ἀπὸ τοῦ Θεοῦ, καὶ ἄντικρυς κατʼ αὐτοῦ φθέγγονται, ὅτι ἦν ποτεʼ τοῦ ἰδίου Λόγου καὶ Σοφίας χωρὶς, καὶ τὸ φῶς ‘ ἦν ποτε χωρὶς αὐγῆς, καὶ ἄγονος ἦν ἡ πηγὴ καὶ ξηρά; Κἂν γὰρ, τὸ ὄνομα τοῦ‘χρόνουʼ προσποιούμενοι φοβεῖσθαι διὰ τοὺς ὀνειδίζοντας αὐτοὺς, λέγωσι πρὸ χρόνων αὐτὸν εἷναι, ἀλλʼ ὅμως ὅτι διαστήματά τινα διδόασιν, ἐν οἶς μὴ εἶναι αὐτὸν φαντάζονται, οὐδὲν ἧττον χρόνους σημαίνοντες, καὶ ἀλογίαν περὶ τὸν Θεὸν εἰσάγοντες, μεγάλως ἀσεβοῦσιν.

14. Toutōn houtō deiknymenōn, eti pleon anaideuontai legontes; Ei mē ēn pote hote ouk ēn, allʼ aïdios estin ho Huios, kai synyparchei tǭ Patri, ouketi Huion, allʼ adelphon einai tou Patros legete auton, ʼ Anoētoi kai philoneikoi; ei men gar aïdiōs syneinai monon auton elegomen, kai mē Huion, pithanē tis ēn autōn hē prospoiētos eulabeia; ei de, aïdion legontes, homologoumen auton Huion ek Patros, pōs ho gennētheis ‘ adelphosʼ tou gennēsantos dynatai nomizesthai? kai ei eis Patera kai Huion hēmōn estin hē pistis, poia adelphotēs en toutois estin? ē pōs dynatai ho Logos adelphos legesthai toutou, hou kai esti Logos? Ouk estin antirrhēsis hautē hōs para agnoountōn ginomenē; synorōsi gar kai autoi tēn alētheian; alla ‘ prophasis estin Ioudaïkē, kai thelontōn, hōs eipen ho Solomōn, apo tēs alētheias ‘chōrizesthai.᾿ Ou gar ek tinos archēs proÿparchousēs ho Patēr kai ho Huios egennēthēsan, hina kai adelphoi nomisthōsin; allʼ ho Patēr archē tou Huiou kai gennētōr esti, kai ho Patēr patēr esti, kai ouch huios tinos gegone; kai ho Huios de huios esti, kai ouk adelphos. Ei de aïdion gennēma tou Patros legetai, kalōs legetai. Ou gar atelēs ousia tou Patros ēn pote, hina kai to idion autēs episymbainę̄ tautę̄; oude hōs anthrōpos ex anthrōpou gegennētai ho Huios, hina kai hysterizę̄ tēs patrǭas hyparxeōs; alla Theou gennēma esti, kai hōs Theou tou aei ontos idios ōn Huios, aïdiōs hyparchei. Anthrōpōn men gar idion to en chronǭ gennąn dia to ateles tēs physeōs; Theou de aïdion to gennēma, dia to aei teleion tēs physeōs. Ei men oun ouk estin Huios, allʼ ex ouk ontōn poiēma gegone, deiknytōsan proteron, kai hōs peri poiēmatos phantazomenoi krazetōsan, hoti ‘ ēn pote hote ouk ēn;᾿ ouk onta gar gegone ta genēta. Ei de Huios esti, touto gar kai ho Patēr legei, kai hai graphai boōsi; to de Huios ouden heteron estin ē to ek tou Patros gennōmenon, to de gennōmenon ek tou Patros Logos estin autou kai Sophia kai apaugasma; ti dei legein ē hoti legontes, ‘ ēn pote hote ouk ēn ho Huios, ᾿ hōs lę̄stai tines aposylōsi ton Logon apo tou Theou, kai antikrys katʼ autou phthengontai, hoti ēn poteʼ tou idiou Logou kai Sophias chōris, kai to phōs ‘ ēn pote chōris augēs, kai agonos ēn hē pēgē kai xēra? Kan gar, to onoma tou‘chronouʼ prospoioumenoi phobeisthai dia tous oneidizontas autous, legōsi pro chronōn auton heinai, allʼ homōs hoti diastēmata tina didoasin, en ois mē einai auton phantazontai, ouden hētton chronous sēmainontes, kai alogian peri ton Theon eisagontes, megalōs asebousin.

14. When these things are shown in this way, they grow still more shameless, saying: “If there was not once when he was not, but the Son is eternal and coexists with the Father, you are saying that he is no longer the Father's Son but his brother.” Senseless and contentious men! If we said only that he exists eternally with the Father, and not that he is Son, their pretended scruple would have some plausibility. But if, in calling him eternal, we confess him to be Son from the Father, how can the one begotten be thought the “brother” of the one who begot him? And if our faith is in Father and Son, what brotherhood is there between them? Or how can the Word be called brother of him whose Word he is? This objection does not come from men who are ignorant, for they themselves see the truth; but it is a Jewish pretext, and that of men who, as Solomon said, wish “to separate themselves” from the truth. For the Father and the Son were not begotten from some pre-existing origin, so as to be thought brothers; but the Father is the origin of the Son and his begetter, and the Father is father and did not become son of anyone; and the Son is son and not brother. And if he is called the eternal offspring of the Father, he is rightly so called. For the Father's substance was never incomplete, so that what is proper to it should be added to it afterwards; nor has the Son been begotten as a man from a man, so as to come later than his Father's existence; but he is God's offspring, and being the proper Son of God, who always is, he exists eternally. For it is characteristic of men to beget in time, because of the incompleteness of their nature; but God's offspring is eternal, because his nature is always complete. If, then, he is not a Son but has come to be a work from nothing, let them first prove it, and then, imagining him to be a work, let them cry out, “there was once when he was not”; for things originated came to be when they were not. But if he is a Son (for the Father says so, and the Scriptures proclaim it), and “Son” is nothing other than what is begotten from the Father, and what is begotten from the Father is his Word, Wisdom, and radiance, what must one say but that, in saying “there was once when the Son was not,” they are like robbers stripping the Word away from God, and saying openly against him that he was once without his own Word and Wisdom, and that the light was once without its brightness, and the spring was barren and dry? For even if, pretending to fear the word “time” because of those who reproach them, they say that he was before times, still, because they posit certain intervals in which they imagine he did not exist, they none the less mean times, and by introducing irrationality into God they commit great impiety.

Chapter 15

15Bright, 16–17

15. Εἰ δὲ καὶ τὸ ὄνομα τοῦ Υἱοῦ πάλιν συνομολογοῦσι, διὰ τὸ μὴ βούλεσθαι φανερῶς παρὰ πάντων καταγινώσκεσθαι, τὸ δὲ εἶναι τοῦτον τῆς οὐσίας τοῦ Πατρὸς ἴδιον γέννημα ἀρνοῦνται, ὡς μὴ δυναμένου τούτου εἶναι χωρὶς τῆς ἐκ μερῶν καὶ διαιρέσεων ὑπονοίας, οὐδὲν ἧττον πάλιν ἀρνοῦνται μὴ εἶναι μὲν ἀληθινὸν Υἱὸν, ὀνόματι δὲ μόνον λέγοντες ‘ υἱόν.᾿ Πῶς δὲ οὐ σφάλλονται μεγάλως περὶ τοῦ ἀσωμάτου τὰ σωμάτων ἐνθυμούμενοι, καὶ διὰ τὴν ἀσθένειαν τῆς ἰδίας φύσεως ἀρνούμενοι τὸ φύσει καὶ ἴδιον τοῦ Πατρός; Ὥρα γὰρ αὐτοὺς μὴ νοοῦντας καὶ πῶς ἐστιν ὁ Θεὸς, ἢ ποταπός ἐστιν ὁ Πατὴρ, ἀρνεῖσθαι καὶ αὐτὸν, ἐπεὶ καὶ τὸ γέννημα τοῦ Πατρὸς ἐξ ἑαυτῶν μετροῦσιν οἱ ἄφρονες. Ἀλλʼ οὕτως αὐτοὺς διακειμένους, καὶ νομίζοντας μὴ δύνασθαι εἶναι υἱὸν τοῦ Θεοῦ, οἰκτείρειν μὲν ἄξιον· ἐρωτᾷν δὲ καὶ διελέγχειν αὐτοὺς ἀκόλουθόν ἐστι, τάχα κἂν οὕτως εἰς αἴσθησιν ἔλθωσιν. Εἰ καθʼ ὑμᾶς ‘ἐξ οὐκ ὄντων ἐστὶν ὁ Υἱὸς, καὶ οὐκ ἦν πρὶν γεννηθῇ, ʼ πάντως που κατὰ μετουσίαν καὶ αὐτὸς υἱὸς, καὶ Θεὸς, καὶ σοφία ἐκλήθη· οὕτω γὰρ καὶ τὰ ἄλλα πάντα συνέστηκέ τε καὶ ἁγιαζόμενα δοξάζεται. Τίνος τοίνυν ἐστὶ μέτοχος, εἰπεῖν ὑμᾶς ἀνάγκη. Τὰ μὲν γὰρ ἄλλα πάντα τοῦ Πνεύματος μετέχει, αὐτὸς δὲ ἄρα καθʼ ὑμᾶς τίνος ἂν εἴη μέτοχος; τοῦ Πνεύματος; καὶ μὴν αὐτὸ τὸ Πνεῦμα μᾶλλον ‘παρὰ τοῦ Υἱοῦ λαμβάνει, ᾿ ὡς αὐτὸς εἴρηκε, καὶ ἄλογόν ἐστιν εἰπεῖν τοῦτον ἁγιάζεσθαι παρʼ ἐκείνου. Oὐκοῦν τοῦ Πατρὸς μετέχει· τοῦτο γὰρ λείπεται, καὶ ἀνάγκη λέγειν. Καὶ τί τοῦτο ἄρα ἢ πόθεν ἐστίν; εἰ μὲν οὖν ἔξωθέν ἐστιν ἐπινοηθὲν παρὰ τοῦ Πατρὸς, οὐκέτι πάλιν τοῦ Πατρὸς μετέχων ἂν εἴη, ἀλλὰ τοῦ ἔξωθεν γενομένου, καὶ οὐκέτι αὐτὸς οὐδὲ δεύτερος ἔσται μετὰ τὸν Πατέρα, ἔχων πρὸ ἑαυτοῦ ἐκεῖνο· οὐδὲ τοῦ Πατρὸς Υἱὸς ἂν λεχθείη, ἀλλʼ ἐκείνου, οὗ καὶ μετέχων υἱὸς καὶ Θεὸς ἐκλήθη· εἰ δὲ τοῦτο ἄτοπον καὶ ἀσεβὲς, λέγοντος μὲν τοῦ Πατρὸς, ‘ Οὔτός ἐστιν ὁ Υἱός μου ὁ ἀγαπητὸς, ʼ λέγοντος δὲ καὶ τοῦ Υἱοῦ, ‘ Πατέρα ἴδιον εἶναι τὸν Θεόν·᾿ δῆλον ὅτι οὐκ ἔξωθεν, ἀλλʼ ‘ ἐκ τῆς οὐσίας τοῦ Πατρός ἐστι τὸ μετεχόμενον. Τοῦτο δὲ πάλιν ἐὰν ἕτερον ᾖ παρὰ τὴν οὐσίαν τοῦ Υἱοῦ, τὸ ἴσον ἄτοπον ἀπαντήσει, μέσου πάλιν εὑρισκομένου τούτου ἐκ τοῦ Πατρὸς καὶ τῆς οὐσίας τοῦ Υἱοῦ, ἥτις ποτέ ἐστιν.

15. Ei de kai to onoma tou Huiou palin synomologousi, dia to mē boulesthai phanerōs para pantōn kataginōskesthai, to de einai touton tēs ousias tou Patros idion gennēma arnountai, hōs mē dynamenou toutou einai chōris tēs ek merōn kai diaireseōn hyponoias, ouden hētton palin arnountai mē einai men alēthinon Huion, onomati de monon legontes ‘ huion.᾿ Pōs de ou sphallontai megalōs peri tou asōmatou ta sōmatōn enthymoumenoi, kai dia tēn astheneian tēs idias physeōs arnoumenoi to physei kai idion tou Patros? Hōra gar autous mē noountas kai pōs estin ho Theos, ē potapos estin ho Patēr, arneisthai kai auton, epei kai to gennēma tou Patros ex heautōn metrousin hoi aphrones. Allʼ houtōs autous diakeimenous, kai nomizontas mē dynasthai einai huion tou Theou, oikteirein men axion; erōtąn de kai dielenchein autous akolouthon esti, tacha kan houtōs eis aisthēsin elthōsin. Ei kathʼ hymas ‘ex ouk ontōn estin ho Huios, kai ouk ēn prin gennēthę̄, ʼ pantōs pou kata metousian kai autos huios, kai Theos, kai sophia eklēthē; houtō gar kai ta alla panta synestēke te kai hagiazomena doxazetai. Tinos toinyn esti metochos, eipein hymas anankē. Ta men gar alla panta tou Pneumatos metechei, autos de ara kathʼ hymas tinos an eiē metochos? tou Pneumatos? kai mēn auto to Pneuma mallon ‘para tou Huiou lambanei, ᾿ hōs autos eirēke, kai alogon estin eipein touton hagiazesthai parʼ ekeinou. Oykoun tou Patros metechei; touto gar leipetai, kai anankē legein. Kai ti touto ara ē pothen estin? ei men oun exōthen estin epinoēthen para tou Patros, ouketi palin tou Patros metechōn an eiē, alla tou exōthen genomenou, kai ouketi autos oude deuteros estai meta ton Patera, echōn pro heautou ekeino; oude tou Patros Huios an lechtheiē, allʼ ekeinou, hou kai metechōn huios kai Theos eklēthē; ei de touto atopon kai asebes, legontos men tou Patros, ‘ Outos estin ho Huios mou ho agapētos, ʼ legontos de kai tou Huiou, ‘ Patera idion einai ton Theon;᾿ dēlon hoti ouk exōthen, allʼ ‘ ek tēs ousias tou Patros esti to metechomenon. Touto de palin ean heteron ę̄ para tēn ousian tou Huiou, to ison atopon apantēsei, mesou palin heuriskomenou toutou ek tou Patros kai tēs ousias tou Huiou, hētis pote estin.

15. And if, again, they agree to the name “Son” because they do not wish to be openly condemned by everyone, but deny that he is the proper offspring of the Father's substance, on the grounds that this could not be without the idea of parts and divisions, they none the less deny that he is a true Son, calling him “son” in name only. And how are they not greatly mistaken, thinking the things of bodies about the incorporeal one, and, because of the weakness of their own nature, denying what is by nature proper to the Father? It is time for them, since they do not understand how God is or what sort the Father is, to deny him too, since these senseless men measure the Father's offspring by themselves. Those so disposed, who think there cannot be a Son of God, deserve pity; yet it is right to question and refute them, since perhaps in this way they may come to their senses. If, as you say, “the Son is from nothing, and was not before he was begotten,” then surely he too was called son and God and wisdom by participation; for this is how all other things too hold together and are glorified by being sanctified. You must say, then, in what he participates. All other things participate in the Spirit; in what, then, according to you, would he participate? In the Spirit? But the Spirit himself rather “receives from” the Son, as he himself has said, and it is absurd to say that the Son is sanctified by the Spirit. So he participates in the Father; for this is what remains, and one must say it. And what is this, then, and where is it from? If it is something external, devised by the Father, he would no longer be participating in the Father, but in what came to be outside him; and he will no longer be even second after the Father, having that thing before him; nor could he be called Son of the Father, but of that by participating in which he was called son and God. But if this is absurd and impious, since the Father says, “This is my beloved Son,” and the Son says that “God is his own Father,” it is clear that what is participated in is not external but is “from the substance of the Father.” And again, if this is something other than the substance of the Son, the same absurdity will confront us, since something will again be found in between, from the Father, and the substance of the Son, whatever that is.

Chapter 16

16Bright, 17–18

16. Τοιούτων δὴ οὖν ἀτόπων καὶ παρὰ τὴν ἀλήθειαν ἀναφαινομένων λογισμῶν, ἀνάγκη λέγειν τὸ ‘ἐκ τῆς οὐσίας τοῦ Πατρὸςʼ ἴδιον αὐτοῦ σύμπαν εἶναι τὸν Υἱόν· τὸ γὰρ ὅλως ‘μετέχεσθαιʼ τὸν Θεὸν ἴσον ἐστὶ λέγειν ὅτι καὶ γεννᾷ· τὸ δὲ ‘ γεννᾷνʼ τί σημαίνει ἢ υἱόν; Αὐτοῦ γοῦν τοῦ Υἱοῦ μετέχει τὰ πάντα κατὰ τὴν τοῦ Πνεύματος γινομένην παρʼ. αὐτοῦ χάριν· καὶ φανερὸν ἐκ τούτου γίνεται ὅτι αὐτὸς μὲν ὁ Υἱὸς οὐδενὸς μετέχει, τὸ δὲ ἐκ τοῦ Πατρὸς μετεχόμενον, τοῦτό ἐστιν ὁ Υἱός. Αὐτοῦ γὰρ τοῦ Υἱοῦ μετέχοντες, τοῦ Θεοῦ μετέχειν λεγόμεθα· καὶ τοῦτό ἐστιν ὃ ἔλεγεν ὁ Πέτρος, ‘ ἵνα γένησθε θείας κοινωνοὶ φύσεως, ʼ ὥς φησι καὶ ὁ ἀπόστολος, ‘ οὐκ οἴδατε, ὅτι ναὸς Θεοῦ ἐστε; ʼ καὶ, ‘ ἡμεῖς γὰρ ναὸς Θεοῦ ἐσμεν ζῶντος.᾿ Καὶ αὐτὸν δὲ τὸν Υἱὸν βλέποντες, ὁρῶμεν τὸν Πατέρα. Ἡ γὰρ τοῦ Υἱοῦ ἔννοια καὶ κατάληψις γνῶσίς ἐστι περὶ τοῦ Πατρὸς, διὰ τὸ ἐκ τῆς οὐσίας αὐτοῦ ἴδιον εἶναι γέννημα. Ὥσπερ δὲ τὸ μετέχεσθαι οὐκ ἄν τις ὑμῶν ἔτι πάθος εἴποι καὶ μερισμὸν τῆς τοῦ Θεοῦ οὐσίας· (δεδήλωται γὰρ καὶ ὡμολόγηται μετέχεσθαι τὸν Θεὸν, καὶ ταὐτὸ εἶναι μετέχεσθαι καὶ γεννᾷν·) οὕτως τὸ γέννημα οὐ πάθος, οὐδὲ μερισμός ἐστι τῆς μακαρίας ἐκείνης οὐσίας. Οὐκ ἄπιστον ἄρα ἐστὶν Υἱὸν ἔχειν τὸν Θεὸν, τῆς ἰδίας οὐσίας τὸ γέννημα· οὐδʼ ἄρα πάθος καὶ μερισμὸν τῆς οὐσίας τοῦ Θεοῦ σημαίνομεν, λέγοντες ‘Υἱὸν καὶ γέννημα·᾿ ἀλλὰ μᾶλλον τὸ γνήσιον καὶ τὸ ἀληθινὸν καὶ τὸ μονογενὲς τοῦ Θεοῦ γινώσκοντες, οὕτω πιστεύομεν. Τούτου δὲ οὕτω πεφασμένου καὶ δεικνυμένου, ὅτι τὸ ἐκ τῆς τοῦ Πατρὸς οὐσίας γέννημα τοῦτό ἐστιν ὁ Υἱὸς, οὐδενὶ λοιπὸν ἀμφίβολον, ἀλλὰ καὶ πρόδηλον ἂν εἴη, ὅτι τοῦτό ἐστιν ἡ Σοφία καὶ ὁ Λόγος τοῦ Πατρὸς, ἐν ᾧ καὶ διʼ οὗ τὰ πάντα κτίζει καὶ ποιεῖ· καὶ τοῦτό ἐστιν αὐτοῦ τὸ ἀπαύγασμα, ἐν ᾧ τὰ πάντα φωτίζει, καὶ ἀποκαλύπτεται οἵς ἐὰν θέλῃ· τοῦτό ἐστιν αὐτοῦ χαρακτὴρ καὶ εἰκὼν, ἐν ᾧ θεωρεῖται καὶ γινώσκεται, διὸ καὶ ‘ αὐτὸς καὶ ὁ Πατὴρ ἕν εἰσι·᾿ καὶ γὰρ ὁ τοῦτον βλέπων βλέπει καὶ τὸν Πατέρα· τοῦτό ἐστιν ὁ Χριστὸς, ἐν τὰ πάντα λελύτρωται, καὶ πάλιν τὴν καινὴν εἰργάσατο κτίσιν. Τοῦ δὲ Υἱοῦ πάλιν οὕτως ὄντος, οὐχ ἁρμόζει, ἀλλὰ καὶ λίαν ἐπικίνδυνόν ἐστιν εἰπεῖν τοῦτον ‘ ἐξ οὐκ ὄντων ποίημα ἢ, ‘ οὐκ ἦν πρὶν γεννηθῇ.᾿ Ὁ γὰρ τὸ ἴδιον τῆς οὐσίας τοῦ Πατρὸς οὕτω λέγων καὶ εἰς αὐτὸν τὸν Πατέρα φθάνει βλασφημῶν, τὰ τοιαῦτα φρονῶν περὶ αὐτοῦ, οἴα καὶ περὶ τοῦ ἐξ αὐτοῦ γεννήματος φανταζόμενος καταψεύδεται.

16. Toioutōn dē oun atopōn kai para tēn alētheian anaphainomenōn logismōn, anankē legein to ‘ek tēs ousias tou Patrosʼ idion autou sympan einai ton Huion; to gar holōs ‘metechesthaiʼ ton Theon ison esti legein hoti kai genną; to de ‘ gennąnʼ ti sēmainei ē huion? Autou goun tou Huiou metechei ta panta kata tēn tou Pneumatos ginomenēn parʼ. autou charin; kai phaneron ek toutou ginetai hoti autos men ho Huios oudenos metechei, to de ek tou Patros metechomenon, touto estin ho Huios. Autou gar tou Huiou metechontes, tou Theou metechein legometha; kai touto estin ho elegen ho Petros, ‘ hina genēsthe theias koinōnoi physeōs, ʼ hōs phēsi kai ho apostolos, ‘ ouk oidate, hoti naos Theou este? ʼ kai, ‘ hēmeis gar naos Theou esmen zōntos.᾿ Kai auton de ton Huion blepontes, horōmen ton Patera. Hē gar tou Huiou ennoia kai katalēpsis gnōsis esti peri tou Patros, dia to ek tēs ousias autou idion einai gennēma. Hōsper de to metechesthai ouk an tis hymōn eti pathos eipoi kai merismon tēs tou Theou ousias; (dedēlōtai gar kai hōmologētai metechesthai ton Theon, kai tauto einai metechesthai kai gennąn;) houtōs to gennēma ou pathos, oude merismos esti tēs makarias ekeinēs ousias. Ouk apiston ara estin Huion echein ton Theon, tēs idias ousias to gennēma; oudʼ ara pathos kai merismon tēs ousias tou Theou sēmainomen, legontes ‘Huion kai gennēma;᾿ alla mallon to gnēsion kai to alēthinon kai to monogenes tou Theou ginōskontes, houtō pisteuomen. Toutou de houtō pephasmenou kai deiknymenou, hoti to ek tēs tou Patros ousias gennēma touto estin ho Huios, oudeni loipon amphibolon, alla kai prodēlon an eiē, hoti touto estin hē Sophia kai ho Logos tou Patros, en hǭ kai diʼ hou ta panta ktizei kai poiei; kai touto estin autou to apaugasma, en hǭ ta panta phōtizei, kai apokalyptetai hois ean thelę̄; touto estin autou charaktēr kai eikōn, en hǭ theōreitai kai ginōsketai, dio kai ‘ autos kai ho Patēr hen eisi;᾿ kai gar ho touton blepōn blepei kai ton Patera; touto estin ho Christos, en ta panta lelytrōtai, kai palin tēn kainēn eirgasato ktisin. Tou de Huiou palin houtōs ontos, ouch harmozei, alla kai lian epikindynon estin eipein touton ‘ ex ouk ontōn poiēma ē, ‘ ouk ēn prin gennēthę̄.᾿ Ho gar to idion tēs ousias tou Patros houtō legōn kai eis auton ton Patera phthanei blasphēmōn, ta toiauta phronōn peri autou, oia kai peri tou ex autou gennēmatos phantazomenos katapseudetai.

16. Since, then, such reasonings are shown to be absurd and contrary to the truth, we must say that what is “from the substance of the Father,” and proper to him, is wholly the Son. For to say that God is wholly “participated” is the same as to say that he also begets; and what does “to beget” signify but a son? Indeed all things participate in the Son himself, according to the grace of the Spirit that comes from him; and from this it becomes clear that the Son himself participates in nothing, but what is participated from the Father is the Son. For by participating in the Son himself we are said to participate in God. And this is what Peter said, “that you may become partakers of the divine nature,” as the apostle too says, “Do you not know that you are God's temple?” and, “For we are the temple of the living God.” And when we look at the Son himself, we see the Father; for the thought and understanding of the Son is knowledge about the Father, because he is the proper offspring from his substance. And just as none of you would any longer call being participated a passion or a division of God's substance (for it has been shown and agreed that God is participated, and that to be participated and to beget are the same), so the offspring is neither a passion nor a division of that blessed substance. So it is not incredible that God has a Son, the offspring of his own substance; nor, when we say “Son” and “offspring,” do we signify a passion or a division of God's substance; rather, knowing the genuine, true, and only-begotten Son of God, so we believe. And since it has been declared and shown that the offspring from the Father's substance is the Son, no one can any longer doubt, but it should be quite clear, that this is the Wisdom and the Word of the Father, in whom and through whom he creates and makes all things; this is his radiance, in whom he enlightens all things and is revealed to whomever he will; this is his exact imprint and image, in whom he is contemplated and known; for this reason too “he and the Father are one,” for whoever sees him sees the Father also. This is the Christ, in whom all things have been redeemed, and who has in turn wrought the new creation. And since the Son is such, it is not fitting, but most dangerous, to say that he is “a work from nothing,” or that “he was not before he was begotten.” For whoever speaks so of what is proper to the Father's substance ends by blaspheming the Father himself, since he thinks of him the same things that he falsely imagines about the offspring from him.

Chapter 17

17Bright, 18–19

17. Ἔστι μὲν οὖν καὶ τοῦτο μόνον ἱκανὸν ἀνατρέπειν τὴν Ἀρειανὴν αἵρεσιν· ὅμως δὲ καὶ ἐκ τούτου ἄν τις ἴδοι τὸ ἀλλόδοξον αὐτῆς. Εἰ ποιητὴς καὶ κτίστης ἐστὶν ὁ Θεὸς, διὰ Υἱοῦ δὲ τὰ ποιήματα κτίζει, καὶ οὐκ ἔστιν ἄλλως ἰδεῖν τὰ γινόμενα ἢ διὰ τοῦ Λόγου γινόμενα· πῶς οὐ βλάσφημον, ποιητοῦ ὄντος τοῦ Θεοῦ, λέγειν τὸν δημιουργικὸν αὐτοῦ Λόγον καὶ τὴν Σοφίαν ‘ μὴ εἶναί ποτε;᾿ Ἴσον γάρ ἐστιν εἰπεῖν ὅτι μηδὲ ποιητής ἐστιν ὁ Θεὸς, οὐκ ἔχων ἴδιον ἐξ αὐτοῦ δημιουργικὸν Λόγον, ἀλλʼ ἔξωθεν ἐπεισαγόμενός ἐστι καὶ ξένος αὐτοῦ, καὶ ἀνόμοιος κατʼ οὐσίαν τυγχάνων, ἐν ᾧ δημιουργεῖ. Ἔπειτα λεγέτωσαν ἡμῖν—μᾶλλον δὲ κἂν ἐκ τούτου βλεπέτωσαν τὴν δυσσέβειαν ἑαυτῶν ἐκ τοῦ λέγειν, ‘ ἦν ποτε ὅτε οὐκ ἢν, ʼ καὶ, οὐκ ἦν πρὶν γεννηθῇ·᾿ Εἰ γὰρ οὐκ ἀϊδίως σύνεστιν ὁ Λόγος τῷ Πατρὶ, οὐκ ἔστιν ἡ Τριὰς ἀΐδιος· ἀλλὰ μονὰς μὲν ἦν πρότερον, ἐκ προσθήκης δὲ γέγονεν ὕστερον Τριὰς, καὶ προϊόντος τοῦ χρόνου κατʼ αὐτοὺς ηὔξησε καὶ συνέστη τῆς θεολογίας ἡ γνῶσις. Πάλιν τε, εἰ οὐκ ἔστιν ὁ Υἱὸς ἴδιον τῆς τοῦ Πατρὸς οὐσίας γέννημα, ἀλλʼ ἐξ οὐκ ὄντων γέγονεν, ἐξ οὐκ ὄντων συνίσταται Τριὰς, καὶ ‘ ἦν ποτε ὅτε οὐκ ἦνʼ Τριὰς, ἀλλὰ μονάς· καὶ ποτὲ μὲν ἐλλειπὴς Τριὰς, ποτὲ δὲ πλήρης· ἐλλειπὴς μὲν πρὶν γένηται ὁ Υἱὸς, πλήρης δὲ ὅτε γέγονε· καὶ λοιπὸν καὶ τὸ γενητὸν τῷ κτίστῃ συναριθμεῖται, καὶ τό ποτε μὴ ὂν τῷ ἀεὶ ὄντι συνθεολογεῖται καὶ συνδοξάζεται· καὶ τό γε μεῖζον, ἀνόμοιος ἑαυτῆς ἡ Τριὰς εὑρίσκεται, ξέναιςʼ καὶ ἀλλοτρίαις φύσεσί τε καὶ ταῖς οὐσίαις συνισταμένη. Τοῦτο δὲ οὐδὲν ἕτερόν ἐστιν εἰπεῖν ἢ γενητὴν τὴν τῆς Τριάδος σύστασιν. Ποταπὴ οὖν αὕτη θεοσέβεια ἡ μηδὲ ἑαυτῇ ὁμοία τυγχάνουσα, ἀλλʼ ἐκ προσθήκης χρόνων πληρουμένη, καὶ ποτὲ μὲν μὴ οὕτως, ποτὲ δὲ οὕτως οὖσα; εἰκὸς γὰρ αὐτὴν καὶ πάλιν λήψεσθαι προσθήκην, καὶ τοῦτο εἰς ἄπειρον, ὡς ἅπαξ καὶ κατὰ τὴν ἀρχὴν ἐκ προσθήκης ἔσχε τὴν σύστασιν. Οὐκ ἀμφίβολον δὲ ὅτι καὶ δυνατὸν αὐτὴν μειοῦσθαι. Τὰ γὰρ προστιθέμενα φανερὸν ὅτι καὶ ἀφαιρεῖσθαι δύναται.

17. Esti men oun kai touto monon hikanon anatrepein tēn Areianēn hairesin; homōs de kai ek toutou an tis idoi to allodoxon autēs. Ei poiētēs kai ktistēs estin ho Theos, dia Huiou de ta poiēmata ktizei, kai ouk estin allōs idein ta ginomena ē dia tou Logou ginomena; pōs ou blasphēmon, poiētou ontos tou Theou, legein ton dēmiourgikon autou Logon kai tēn Sophian ‘ mē einai pote?᾿ Ison gar estin eipein hoti mēde poiētēs estin ho Theos, ouk echōn idion ex autou dēmiourgikon Logon, allʼ exōthen epeisagomenos esti kai xenos autou, kai anomoios katʼ ousian tynchanōn, en hǭ dēmiourgei. Epeita legetōsan hēmin—mallon de kan ek toutou blepetōsan tēn dyssebeian heautōn ek tou legein, ‘ ēn pote hote ouk ēn, ʼ kai, ouk ēn prin gennēthę̄;᾿ Ei gar ouk aïdiōs synestin ho Logos tǭ Patri, ouk estin hē Trias aïdios; alla monas men ēn proteron, ek prosthēkēs de gegonen hysteron Trias, kai proïontos tou chronou katʼ autous ēuxēse kai synestē tēs theologias hē gnōsis. Palin te, ei ouk estin ho Huios idion tēs tou Patros ousias gennēma, allʼ ex ouk ontōn gegonen, ex ouk ontōn synistatai Trias, kai ‘ ēn pote hote ouk ēnʼ Trias, alla monas; kai pote men elleipēs Trias, pote de plērēs; elleipēs men prin genētai ho Huios, plērēs de hote gegone; kai loipon kai to genēton tǭ ktistę̄ synarithmeitai, kai to pote mē on tǭ aei onti syntheologeitai kai syndoxazetai; kai to ge meizon, anomoios heautēs hē Trias heurisketai, xenaisʼ kai allotriais physesi te kai tais ousiais synistamenē. Touto de ouden heteron estin eipein ē genētēn tēn tēs Triados systasin. Potapē oun hautē theosebeia hē mēde heautę̄ homoia tynchanousa, allʼ ek prosthēkēs chronōn plēroumenē, kai pote men mē houtōs, pote de houtōs ousa? eikos gar autēn kai palin lēpsesthai prosthēkēn, kai touto eis apeiron, hōs hapax kai kata tēn archēn ek prosthēkēs esche tēn systasin. Ouk amphibolon de hoti kai dynaton autēn meiousthai. Ta gar prostithemena phaneron hoti kai aphaireisthai dynatai.

17. This alone, then, is enough to overturn the Arian heresy; yet one may see its heterodoxy from this too. If God is maker and creator, and creates his works through the Son, and one cannot see the things that come to be otherwise than as coming to be through the Word, how is it not blasphemous, since God is maker, to say that his creative Word and Wisdom “once was not”? It is the same as saying that God is not even a maker, since he did not have his own creative Word from himself, but that the one in whom he creates is brought in from outside, is foreign to him, and is unlike him in substance. Next, let them tell us, or rather let them see even from this their impiety in saying “there was once when he was not” and “he was not before he was begotten.” For if the Word does not exist eternally with the Father, the Trinity is not eternal; but there was a unit first, and later it became a Trinity by addition; and as time went on, according to them, the knowledge of theology grew and took shape. And again, if the Son is not the proper offspring of the Father's substance, but came to be from nothing, then the Trinity is made up from nothing, and “there was once when” the Trinity “was not,” but a unit; and the Trinity was once incomplete and later complete: incomplete before the Son came to be, complete when he had come to be. And from then on the thing originated is counted with the Creator, and what once was not is worshipped as God and glorified together with him who always is. And, what is worse, the Trinity is found to be unlike itself, made up of strange and alien natures and substances. To say this is nothing other than to say that the constitution of the Trinity is originated. What sort of worship of God, then, is this, which is not even like itself, but is completed by additions over time, and is once not so and then so? For it is likely that it will receive a further addition, and so on to infinity, since once, at the beginning, it gained its constitution by addition. And there is no doubt that it could also be diminished; for it is clear that what is added can also be taken away.

Chapter 18

18Bright, 19–20

18. Οὐκ ἔστι δὲ οὕτως· μὴ γένοιτο· οὐκ ἔστι γενητὴ ἡ Τριάς· ἀλλʼ ἀίδιος καὶ μία θεότης ἐστὶν ἐν Τριάδι, καὶ μία δόξα τῆς ἁγίας Τριάδος· καὶ σχίζειν αὐτὴν εἰς διαφόρους φύσεις τολμᾶτε· τοῦ Πατρὸς ἀϊδίου ὄντος, τὸν συγκαθήμενον αὐτῷ Λόγον λέγετε ὅτι ‘ ἦν ποτε ὅτε οὐκ ἦν·᾿ τοῦ δὲ Υἱοῦ συγκαθημένου τῷ Πατρὶ, ἐνθυμεῖσθε τοῦτον μακρύνειν ἀπʼ αὐτοῦ, Κτίζουσά ἐστι καὶ δημιουργὸς ἡ Τριάς· καὶ οὐ φοβεῖσθε καταφέροντες αὐτὴν εἰς τὰ ἐξ οὐκ ὄντων· οὐκ αἰδεῖσθε τὰ δοῦλα συνεξισάζοντες τῇ εὐγενείᾳ τῆς Τριάδος, καὶ τὸν βασιλέα Κύριον Σαβαὼθ τοῖς ὑπηκόοις συντάττοντες, Παύσασθε συμφύροντες τὰ ἄμικτα, μᾶλλον δὲ τὰ μὴ ὄντα τῷ ὄντι. Οὐκ ἔστι ταῦτα λέγοντας ἐνεγκεῖν δόξαν καὶ τιμὴν τῷ Κυρίῳ, ἀλλὰ ἀδοξίαν καὶ ἀτιμίαν· ὁ γὰρ ἀτιμάζων τὸν Υἱὸν ἀτιμάζει τὸν Πατέρα. Εἰ γὰρ νῦν ἐν Τριάδι ἡ θεολογία τελεία ἐστὶ, καὶ αὕτη ἡ ἀληθὴς καὶ μόνη θεοσέβειά ἐστι, καὶ τοῦτό ἐστι τὸ καλὸν καὶ ἡ ἀλήθεια, ἔδει τοῦτο οὕτως ἀεὶ εἶναι, ἴνα μὴ τὸ καλὸν καὶ ἡ ἀλήθεια ἐπιγένηται, καὶ ἐκ προσθήκης συνίσταται τὸ τῆς θεολογίας πλήρωμα. Ἔδει οὖν τοῦτο ἀϊδίως εἶναι· εἰ δὲ μὴ ἀιδίως ἦν, ἔδει μηδὲ νῦν οὕτως αὐτὴν εἶναι, ἀλλʼ οὕτως εἶναι, ὥσπερ ἐξ ἀρχῆς ὑμεῖς αὐτὴν ὑποτίθεσθε, ἵνα μηδὲ νῦν Τριὰς ᾖ. Ἀλλʼ οὐ ἂν ἀνάσχοιτό τις Χριστιανῶν τῶν τοιούτων αἱρετικῶν· Ἑλλήνων γὰρ ἴδια ταῦτα, ὥστε γενητὴν εἰσάγειν τριάδα, καὶ τοῖς γενητοῖς αὐτὴν συνεξισάζειν· τῶν γὰρ γενητῶν ἐστιν ἐλλείψεις καὶ προσθήκας δέχεσθαι· Χριστιανῶν δὲ ἡ πίστις ἄτρεπτον καὶ τελείαν καὶ ἀεὶ ὡσαύτως ἔχουσαν τὴν μακαρίαν οἶδε Τριάδα, καὶ οὔτε πλέον τι τῇ Τριάδι προστίθησιν, οὔτε ἐνδεῆ ποτε ταύτην γεγενῆσθαι λογίζεται· ἑκάτερον γὰρ τούτων δυσσεβές· διὸ καὶ ἀμιγῆ μὲν αὐτὴν γινώσκει τῶν γενητῶν, ἀδιαίρετον δὲ τὴν ἑνότητα τῆς θεότητος αὐτῆς φυλάττουσα προσκυνεῖ· καὶ φεύγει μὲν τὰς τῶν Ἀρειανῶν βλασφημίας, ὁμολογεῖ δὲ καὶ οἶδεν ἀεὶ εἶναι τὸν Υἱόν· ἔστι γὰρ ἀίδιος ὡς ὁ Πατὴρ, οὗ καὶ ἔστι Λόγος ἀίδιος· καὶ γὰρ καὶ τοῦτο πάλιν ἴδωμεν.

18. Ouk esti de houtōs; mē genoito; ouk esti genētē hē Trias; allʼ aidios kai mia theotēs estin en Triadi, kai mia doxa tēs hagias Triados; kai schizein autēn eis diaphorous physeis tolmate; tou Patros aïdiou ontos, ton synkathēmenon autǭ Logon legete hoti ‘ ēn pote hote ouk ēn;᾿ tou de Huiou synkathēmenou tǭ Patri, enthymeisthe touton makrynein apʼ autou, Ktizousa esti kai dēmiourgos hē Trias; kai ou phobeisthe katapherontes autēn eis ta ex ouk ontōn; ouk aideisthe ta doula synexisazontes tę̄ eugeneią tēs Triados, kai ton basilea Kyrion Sabaōth tois hypēkoois syntattontes, Pausasthe symphyrontes ta amikta, mallon de ta mē onta tǭ onti. Ouk esti tauta legontas enenkein doxan kai timēn tǭ Kyriǭ, alla adoxian kai atimian; ho gar atimazōn ton Huion atimazei ton Patera. Ei gar nyn en Triadi hē theologia teleia esti, kai hautē hē alēthēs kai monē theosebeia esti, kai touto esti to kalon kai hē alētheia, edei touto houtōs aei einai, ina mē to kalon kai hē alētheia epigenētai, kai ek prosthēkēs synistatai to tēs theologias plērōma. Edei oun touto aïdiōs einai; ei de mē aidiōs ēn, edei mēde nyn houtōs autēn einai, allʼ houtōs einai, hōsper ex archēs hymeis autēn hypotithesthe, hina mēde nyn Trias ę̄. Allʼ ou an anaschoito tis Christianōn tōn toioutōn hairetikōn; Hellēnōn gar idia tauta, hōste genētēn eisagein triada, kai tois genētois autēn synexisazein; tōn gar genētōn estin elleipseis kai prosthēkas dechesthai; Christianōn de hē pistis atrepton kai teleian kai aei hōsautōs echousan tēn makarian oide Triada, kai oute pleon ti tę̄ Triadi prostithēsin, oute endeē pote tautēn gegenēsthai logizetai; hekateron gar toutōn dyssebes; dio kai amigē men autēn ginōskei tōn genētōn, adiaireton de tēn henotēta tēs theotētos autēs phylattousa proskynei; kai pheugei men tas tōn Areianōn blasphēmias, homologei de kai oiden aei einai ton Huion; esti gar aidios hōs ho Patēr, hou kai esti Logos aidios; kai gar kai touto palin idōmen.

18. But it is not so; far from it! The Trinity is not originated; there is an eternal and single Godhead in the Trinity, and one glory of the holy Trinity. And you dare to split it into different natures! Though the Father is eternal, you say of the Word who sits with him, “there was once when he was not”; and though the Son sits with the Father, you think to put him far from him. The Trinity is creator and maker; and you are not afraid to bring it down to things from nothing. You are not ashamed to make servile things equal to the nobility of the Trinity, and to rank the King, the Lord Sabaoth, with his subjects. Stop mixing what cannot be mixed, or rather things that are not with him who is. Those who say these things cannot bring glory and honor to the Lord, but dishonor and disgrace; for whoever dishonors the Son dishonors the Father. For if the knowledge of God is now complete in a Trinity, and this is the true and only godliness, and this is the good and the truth, it must always have been so, so that the good and the truth did not come later, nor the fullness of the knowledge of God come together by addition. It must, then, have been so eternally; and if it was not so eternally, it ought not to be so now either, but it ought to be as you suppose it was from the beginning, so that there is no Trinity even now. But no Christian would put up with such heretics. For these are the ideas of the Greeks: to introduce an originated triad and to make it equal with originated things; for it belongs to originated things to admit of deficiencies and additions. But the faith of Christians knows the blessed Trinity as unchangeable, complete, and always the same; it neither adds anything more to the Trinity, nor reckons that it was ever lacking, for each of these is impious. Therefore it knows it as unmixed with originated things, and it worships it, guarding the undivided unity of its Godhead; and it flees the blasphemies of the Arians, and confesses and knows that the Son always is. For he is eternal, as the Father is, whose eternal Word he is. And let us look at this point again.

Chapter 19

19Bright, 20–21

19. Εἰ πηγὴ σοφίας καὶ ζωῆς ἐστι καὶ λέγεται ὁ Θεὸς, ὡς διὰ μὲν Ἱερεμίου, ‘ ἐμὲ ἐγκατέλιπον πηγὴν ὕδατος ζῶντος·᾿ καὶ πάλιν, ‘ Θρόνος δόξης ὑψωμένος, ἁγίασμα ἡμῶν· ὑπομονὴ Ἰσραὴλ, Κύριε, πάντες οἱ ἐγκαταλιπόντες σε αἰσχυνθήτωσαν· ἀφεστηκότες, ἐπὶ τῆς γῆς γραφήτωσαν· ὅτι ἐγκατέλιπον πηγὴν ζωῆς τὸν Κύριον·᾿ ἐν δὲ τῷ Bαροὺχ γέγραπται· ‘ ἐγκατελίπετε τὴν πηγὴν τῆς σοφίας·’ ἀκόλουθον ἂν εἴη τὴν ζωὴν καὶ τὴν σοφίαν μήτε ξένα τῆς οὐσίας τῆς ‘πηγῆςʼ εἶναι, ἀλλʼ ἴδια, μήτε ἀνύπαρκτά ποτε εἶναι, ἀλλʼ ἀεὶ εἶναι. Ἔστι δὲ ταῦτα ὁ Υἱὸς, ὁ λέγων, ‘ Ἐγώ εἰμι ἡ ζωὴ, ’ καὶ, ‘ Ἐγὼ ἡ Σοφία κατεσκήνωσα βουλήν.᾿ Πῶς τοίνυν οὐκ ἀσεβεῖ ὁ λέγων, ‘ἦν ποτε ὅτε οὐκ ἦν ὁ Υἱός;᾿ Ἴσον γάρ ἐστιν εἰπεῖν, ‘ ἦν ποτε ὅτε ἡ πηγὴ ξηρὰ ἦν, χωρὶς τῆς ζωῆς καὶ τῆς σοφίας.᾿ Ἡ δὲ τοιαύτη οὐκ ἂν εἴη πηγή· τὸ γὰρ μὴ ἐξ ἑαυτοῦ γεννῶν οὐκ ἔστι πηγή. Ὅσης δὲ ἀτοπίας γέμον ἐστὶ τοῦτο ὁ μὲν γὰρ Θεὸς τοὺς ποιοῦντας αὐτοῦ τὸ θέλημα ἐπαγγέλλεται ὡς πηγὴν ἔσεσθαι, ἣν μὴ ἐξέλιπεν ὕδωρ, λέγων διὰ Ἡσαΐου τοῦ προφήτου, ‘ Καὶ ἐμπλησθήσῃ, καθάπερ ἐπιθυμεῖ ἡ ψυχή σου, καὶ τὰ ὀστᾶ σου πιανθήσεται, καὶ ἔσται ὡς κῆπος μεθύων, καὶ ὡς πηγὴ, ἣν μὴ ἐξέλιπεν ὕδωρ·᾿ οὗτοι δὲ τὸν Θεὸν, λεγόμενον καὶ ὄντα πηγὴν τῆς σοφίας, ἄγονον αὐτὸν καὶ λείψαντά ποτε τῆς ἰδίας σοφίας δυσφημεῖν τολμῶσιν. Ἀλλὰ τὰ μὲν παρὰ τούτων ἐστὶ ψεύδη· ἡ δὲ ἀλήθεια μαρτυρεῖ πηγὴν ἀΐδιον εἶναι τὸν Θεὸν τῆς ἰδίας σοφίας. Ἀϊδίου δὲ τῆς πηγῆς οὔσης, ἐξ ἀνάγκης καὶ τὴν Σοφίαν ἀΐδιον εἶναι δεῖ. Ἐν ταύτῃ γὰρ καὶ τὰ πάντα γέγονεν, ὡς ψάλλει Δαβὶδ, ‘Πάντα ἐν σοφίᾳ ἐποίησας· ʼ καὶ Σολομών φησιν, ‘ Ὁ Θεὸς τῇ σοφίᾳ ἐθεμελίωσε τὴν γῆν, ἡτοίμασε δὲ οὐρανοὺς ἐν φρονήσει.᾿ Αὐτή τε ἡ Σοφία ἐστὶν ὁ Λόγος, καὶ ‘ διʼ αὐτοῦ, ʼ ὡς Ἰωάννης φησὶν, ‘ ἐγένετο τὰ πάντα, καὶ χωρὶς αὐτοῦ ἐγένετο οὐδὲ ἕν.᾿ Καὶ αὐτός ἐστιν ὁ Χριστός· ‘ εἷς γὰρ Θεὸς ὁ Πατὴρ, ἐξ οὗ τὰ πάντα, καὶ ἡμεῖς εἰς αὐτὸν, καὶ εἷς Κύριος Ἰησοῦς Χριστὸς, διʼ οὖ τὰ πάντα, καὶ ἡμεῖς διʼ αὐτοῦ.᾿ Εἰ δὲ τὰ πάντα διʼ αὐτοῦ, αὐτὸς οὐκ ἂν εἴη συναριθμούμενος τοῖς πᾶσιν. Ὁ γὰρ τολμῶν τὸν ‘ διʼ οὗ τὰ πάνταʼ λέγειν ἕνα εἶναι τῶν πάντων, πάντως δή που καὶ περὶ Θεοῦ, ‘ἐξ οὗ τὰ πάντα, ʼ τὸ αὐτὸ λογίσεται. Εἰ δὲ τοῦτο ὡς ἄτοπον φεύγει τις, καὶ διίστησιν ὡς ἄλλον ἀπὸ ‘ τῶν πάντων τὸν Θεὸν, ἀκόλουθον ἂν εἴη καὶ τὸν μονογενῆ Υἱὸν, ἴδιον ὄντα τῆς τοῦ Πατρὸς οὐσίας, ἄλλον λέγειν εἶναι τῶν πάντων· μὴ ὄντος δὲ αὐτοῦ τῶν πάντων, οὐ θέμις ἐπʼ αὐτοῦ λέγειν τὸ ‘ ἦν ποτε ὅτε οὐκ ἦν, ʼ καὶ, ‘ οὐκ ἦν πρὶν γεννηθῇ. ʼ Αἱ τοιαῦται γὰρ φωναὶ κατὰ τῶν ποιημάτων ἁρμόζουσι λέγεσθαι· αὐτὸς δὲ ὁ Υἱὸς τοιοῦτός ἐστιν, οἷός ἐστιν ὁ Πατὴρ, οὗ καὶ ἔστι τῆς οὐσίας ἴδιον γέννημα, Λόγος, καὶ Σοφία. Τοῦτο γὰρ ἴδιον τοῦ Υἱοῦ πρὸς τὸν Πατέρα, καὶ τοῦτο τὸν Πατέρα τοῦ Υἱοῦ δείκνυσιν ἴδιον, ὥστε μήτε τὸν Θεὸν λέγειν ποτὲ ἄλογον, μήτε τὸν Υἱὸν ἀνύπαρκτόν ποτε λέγειν. Ἐπεὶ διὰ τί Υἱὸς. εἰ μὴ ἐξ αὐτοῦ; ἢ διὰ τί Λόγος καὶ Σοφία, εἰ μὴ ἀεὶ καὶ ἴδιον αὐτοῦ;

19. Ei pēgē sophias kai zōēs esti kai legetai ho Theos, hōs dia men Hieremiou, ‘ eme enkatelipon pēgēn hydatos zōntos;᾿ kai palin, ‘ Thronos doxēs hypsōmenos, hagiasma hēmōn; hypomonē Israēl, Kyrie, pantes hoi enkatalipontes se aischynthētōsan; aphestēkotes, epi tēs gēs graphētōsan; hoti enkatelipon pēgēn zōēs ton Kyrion;᾿ en de tǭ Barouch gegraptai; ‘ enkatelipete tēn pēgēn tēs sophias;’ akolouthon an eiē tēn zōēn kai tēn sophian mēte xena tēs ousias tēs ‘pēgēsʼ einai, allʼ idia, mēte anyparkta pote einai, allʼ aei einai. Esti de tauta ho Huios, ho legōn, ‘ Egō eimi hē zōē, ’ kai, ‘ Egō hē Sophia kateskēnōsa boulēn.᾿ Pōs toinyn ouk asebei ho legōn, ‘ēn pote hote ouk ēn ho Huios?᾿ Ison gar estin eipein, ‘ ēn pote hote hē pēgē xēra ēn, chōris tēs zōēs kai tēs sophias.᾿ Hē de toiautē ouk an eiē pēgē; to gar mē ex heautou gennōn ouk esti pēgē. Hosēs de atopias gemon esti touto ho men gar Theos tous poiountas autou to thelēma epangelletai hōs pēgēn esesthai, hēn mē exelipen hydōr, legōn dia Hēsaïou tou prophētou, ‘ Kai emplēsthēsę̄, kathaper epithymei hē psychē sou, kai ta osta sou pianthēsetai, kai estai hōs kēpos methyōn, kai hōs pēgē, hēn mē exelipen hydōr;᾿ houtoi de ton Theon, legomenon kai onta pēgēn tēs sophias, agonon auton kai leipsanta pote tēs idias sophias dysphēmein tolmōsin. Alla ta men para toutōn esti pseudē; hē de alētheia martyrei pēgēn aïdion einai ton Theon tēs idias sophias. Aïdiou de tēs pēgēs ousēs, ex anankēs kai tēn Sophian aïdion einai dei. En tautę̄ gar kai ta panta gegonen, hōs psallei Dabid, ‘Panta en sophią epoiēsas; ʼ kai Solomōn phēsin, ‘ Ho Theos tę̄ sophią ethemeliōse tēn gēn, hētoimase de ouranous en phronēsei.᾿ Autē te hē Sophia estin ho Logos, kai ‘ diʼ autou, ʼ hōs Iōannēs phēsin, ‘ egeneto ta panta, kai chōris autou egeneto oude hen.᾿ Kai autos estin ho Christos; ‘ heis gar Theos ho Patēr, ex hou ta panta, kai hēmeis eis auton, kai heis Kyrios Iēsous Christos, diʼ ou ta panta, kai hēmeis diʼ autou.᾿ Ei de ta panta diʼ autou, autos ouk an eiē synarithmoumenos tois pasin. Ho gar tolmōn ton ‘ diʼ hou ta pantaʼ legein hena einai tōn pantōn, pantōs dē pou kai peri Theou, ‘ex hou ta panta, ʼ to auto logisetai. Ei de touto hōs atopon pheugei tis, kai diistēsin hōs allon apo ‘ tōn pantōn ton Theon, akolouthon an eiē kai ton monogenē Huion, idion onta tēs tou Patros ousias, allon legein einai tōn pantōn; mē ontos de autou tōn pantōn, ou themis epʼ autou legein to ‘ ēn pote hote ouk ēn, ʼ kai, ‘ ouk ēn prin gennēthę̄. ʼ Hai toiautai gar phōnai kata tōn poiēmatōn harmozousi legesthai; autos de ho Huios toioutos estin, hoios estin ho Patēr, hou kai esti tēs ousias idion gennēma, Logos, kai Sophia. Touto gar idion tou Huiou pros ton Patera, kai touto ton Patera tou Huiou deiknysin idion, hōste mēte ton Theon legein pote alogon, mēte ton Huion anyparkton pote legein. Epei dia ti Huios. ei mē ex autou? ē dia ti Logos kai Sophia, ei mē aei kai idion autou?

19. If God is and is called the fountain of wisdom and life, as through Jeremiah, “They have forsaken me, the fountain of living water”; and again, “A throne of glory, exalted, is our sanctuary; O Lord, hope of Israel, let all who have forsaken you be put to shame; let those who have turned away be written on the earth, because they have forsaken the Lord, the fountain of life”; and in Baruch it is written, “You have forsaken the fountain of wisdom”; it would follow that life and wisdom are neither foreign to the substance of the “fountain,” but proper to it, nor ever without existence, but always exist. Now the Son is these, who says, “I am the life,” and, “I, Wisdom, have made counsel my dwelling.” How then is he not impious who says, “there was once when the Son was not”? For it is the same as saying, “there was once when the fountain was dry, without life and wisdom.” But such a thing would not be a fountain; for what does not beget from itself is not a fountain. How full of absurdity this is! God promises that those who do his will shall be like a fountain whose water does not fail, saying through Isaiah the prophet, “And you shall be filled as your soul desires, and your bones shall be made fat, and you shall be like a well-watered garden, and like a fountain whose water has not failed”; but these men dare to slander God, who is called and is the fountain of wisdom, as barren and as once lacking his own wisdom. But what these men say is falsehood; the truth bears witness that God is the eternal fountain of his own wisdom. And since the fountain is eternal, the Wisdom too must necessarily be eternal. For in it all things came to be, as David sings, “In wisdom you made all things,” and Solomon says, “God founded the earth by wisdom, and prepared the heavens by understanding.” And this Wisdom is the Word, and “through him,” as John says, “all things came to be, and without him not one thing came to be.” And he is the Christ; for “there is one God, the Father, from whom are all things, and we for him, and one Lord Jesus Christ, through whom are all things, and we through him.” And if all things are through him, he himself would not be counted among the “all things.” For whoever dares to say that the one “through whom are all things” is one of the all things will surely think the same about God too, “from whom are all things.” But if anyone shuns this as absurd, and sets God apart as other than “all things,” it would follow that he should say that the only-begotten Son also, being proper to the Father's substance, is other than all things. And since he is not one of all things, it is not right to say of him, “there was once when he was not,” and “he was not before he was begotten.” For such expressions are fitly said of works; but the Son himself is such as the Father is, of whose substance he is the proper offspring, Word, and Wisdom. For this is proper to the Son in relation to the Father, and this shows the Father to be proper to the Son, so that we may neither say that God was ever without Word nor that the Son was ever without existence. For why is he Son, if not from him? Or why Word and Wisdom, if not always proper to him?

Chapter 20

20Bright, 21–22

20. Πότε γοῦν τοῦ ἰδίου χωρὶς ἦν ὁ Θεός; ἢ πῶς τις περὶ τοῦ ἰδίου, ὡς περὶ ξένου καὶ ἀλλοτριοουσίου δύναται λογίσασθαι; Τὰ μὲν γὰρ ἄλλα, οἷά ἐστι τὰ γενητὰ, οὐδὲν ὅμοιον κατʼ οὐσίαν ἔχει πρὸς τὸν πεποιηκότα· ἀλλʼ ἔξωθεν αὐτοῦ ἐστι, χάριτι καὶ βουλήσει αὐτοῦ τῷ Λόγῳ γενόμενα, ὥστε πάλιν δύνασθαι καὶ παύεσθαί ποτε, εἰ θελήσειεν ὁ ποιήσας· ταύτης γάρ ἐστι φύσεως τὰ γενητά. Τὸ δὲ ἴδιον τῆς οὐσίας τοῦ Πατρὸς (ὡμολόγηται γὰρ ἤδη τοῦτο εἶναι ὁ Υἱός)· πῶς οὐ τολμηρὸν καὶ δυσσεβὲς εἰπεῖν ‘ἐξ οὐκ ὄντων καὶ ὅτι ‘οὐκ ἦν πρὶν γεννηθῇ, ʼ ἀλλʼ ἐπισυμβέβηκε, καὶ δύναται πάλιν μὴ εἶναί ποτε; Τοῦτο δὲ καὶ μόνον ὁ ἐνθυμούμενος κατανοείτω, πῶς τὸ τέλειον καὶ τὸ πλῆρες τῆς τοῦ Πατρὸς οὐσίας ἀφαιρεῖται· καὶ γὰρ φανερώτερον ἄν τις ἴδοι πάλιν τὸ ἄτοπον τῆς αἱρέσεως, ἐὰν ἐνθυμηθῇ ὅτι ὁ Υἱὸς ‘ εἰκώνʼ ἐστι καὶ ‘ἀπαύγασμα τοῦ Πατρὸς, καὶ χαρακτὴρ, ’ καὶ ‘ἀλήθεια.᾿ Εἰ γὰρ ὑπάρχοντος φωτὸς, ἔστιν εἰκὼν αὐτοῦ τὸ ἀπαύγασμα, καὶ οὔσης ὑποστάσεως, ἔστι ταύτης ὁ χαρακτὴρ ὁλόκληρος, καὶ ὄντος Πατρὸς, ἔστιν ἡ ἀλήθεια, σκοπείτωσαν οἱ τὴν εἰκόνα καὶ τὸ εἶδος τῆς θεότητος χρόνῳ μετροῦντες, εἰς πόσον ἀσεβείας βάραθρον πίπτουσιν. Εἰ γὰρ ‘ οὐκ ἦν ὁ Υἱὸς πρὶν γεννηθῇ, ʼ οὐκ ἦν ἀεὶ ἐν τῷ Θεῷ ἡ ἀλήθεια. Ἀλλὰ τοῦτο λέγειν οὐ θέμις· τοῦ γὰρ Πατρὸς ὄντος, ἦν ἀεὶ ἐν αὐτῷ ἡ ἀλήθεια, ἥτις ἐστὶν ὁ Υἱὸς ὁ λέγων, ‘ Ἐγώ εἰμι ἡ ἀλήθεια· καὶ τῆς ὑποστάσεως ὑπαρχούσης, πάντως εὐθὺς εἶναι δεῖ τὸν χαρακτῆρα καὶ τὴν εἰκόνα ταύτης· οὐ γὰρ ἔξωθέν ἐστι γραφομένη ἡ τοῦ Θεοῦ εἰκών· ἀλλʼ αὐτὸς ὁ Θεὸς γεννητής ἐστι ταύτης, ἐν ᾗ ἑαυτὸν ὁρῶν προσχαίρει ταύτῃ, ὡς αὐτὸς ὁ Υἱὸς λέγει, ‘ Ἐγὼ ἤμην ᾗ προσέχαιρε.᾿ Πότε γοῦν οὐχ ἑώρα ἑαυτὸν ὁ Πατὴρ ἐν τῇ ἑαυτοῦ εἰκόνι; ἢ πότε οὐ προσέχαιρεν, ἵνα τολμήσῃ τις εἰπεῖν, ‘ ἐξ οὐκ ὄντων ἐστὶν ἡ εἰκὼν, ʼ καὶ, ‘οὐκ ἦν χαίρων ὁ Πατὴρ, πρὶν γένηται ἡ εἰκών;᾿ πῶς δὲ καὶ ἑαυτὸν ἂν ἴδοι ὁ ποιητὴς καὶ κτίστης ἐν κτιστῇ καὶ γενητῇ οὐσίᾳ; Τοιαύτην γὰρ εἶναι δεῖ τὴν εἰκόνα, οἷός ἐστιν ὁ ταύτης Πατήρ.

20. Pote goun tou idiou chōris ēn ho Theos? ē pōs tis peri tou idiou, hōs peri xenou kai allotrioousiou dynatai logisasthai? Ta men gar alla, hoia esti ta genēta, ouden homoion katʼ ousian echei pros ton pepoiēkota; allʼ exōthen autou esti, chariti kai boulēsei autou tǭ Logǭ genomena, hōste palin dynasthai kai pauesthai pote, ei thelēseien ho poiēsas; tautēs gar esti physeōs ta genēta. To de idion tēs ousias tou Patros (hōmologētai gar ēdē touto einai ho Huios); pōs ou tolmēron kai dyssebes eipein ‘ex ouk ontōn kai hoti ‘ouk ēn prin gennēthę̄, ʼ allʼ episymbebēke, kai dynatai palin mē einai pote? Touto de kai monon ho enthymoumenos katanoeitō, pōs to teleion kai to plēres tēs tou Patros ousias aphaireitai; kai gar phanerōteron an tis idoi palin to atopon tēs haireseōs, ean enthymēthę̄ hoti ho Huios ‘ eikōnʼ esti kai ‘apaugasma tou Patros, kai charaktēr, ’ kai ‘alētheia.᾿ Ei gar hyparchontos phōtos, estin eikōn autou to apaugasma, kai ousēs hypostaseōs, esti tautēs ho charaktēr holoklēros, kai ontos Patros, estin hē alētheia, skopeitōsan hoi tēn eikona kai to eidos tēs theotētos chronǭ metrountes, eis poson asebeias barathron piptousin. Ei gar ‘ ouk ēn ho Huios prin gennēthę̄, ʼ ouk ēn aei en tǭ Theǭ hē alētheia. Alla touto legein ou themis; tou gar Patros ontos, ēn aei en autǭ hē alētheia, hētis estin ho Huios ho legōn, ‘ Egō eimi hē alētheia; kai tēs hypostaseōs hyparchousēs, pantōs euthys einai dei ton charaktēra kai tēn eikona tautēs; ou gar exōthen esti graphomenē hē tou Theou eikōn; allʼ autos ho Theos gennētēs esti tautēs, en hę̄ heauton horōn proschairei tautę̄, hōs autos ho Huios legei, ‘ Egō ēmēn hę̄ prosechaire.᾿ Pote goun ouch heōra heauton ho Patēr en tę̄ heautou eikoni? ē pote ou prosechairen, hina tolmēsę̄ tis eipein, ‘ ex ouk ontōn estin hē eikōn, ʼ kai, ‘ouk ēn chairōn ho Patēr, prin genētai hē eikōn?᾿ pōs de kai heauton an idoi ho poiētēs kai ktistēs en ktistę̄ kai genētę̄ ousią? Toiautēn gar einai dei tēn eikona, hoios estin ho tautēs Patēr.

20. When, then, was God without what is proper to him? Or how can anyone reckon what is proper to him as foreign and of another substance? Other things, such as the things originated, have nothing like their maker in substance, but are outside him, having come to be through the Word by his grace and will, so that they can also cease to exist at some time, if their maker should so wish; for such is the nature of things originated. But as for what is proper to the Father's substance (for it has already been agreed that this is the Son), how is it not reckless and impious to say that it is “from nothing,” and that it “was not before it was begotten,” but was added on and can again at some time not be? Let anyone who merely thinks of this consider how the completeness and fullness of the Father's substance is taken away. For one may see the absurdity of the heresy still more clearly if one reflects that the Son is the “image” and “radiance of the Father,” and “exact imprint,” and “truth.” For if, when light exists, its radiance is its image, and when a hypostasis exists, its exact imprint is complete, and when the Father exists, the truth exists, then let those who measure the image and form of the Godhead by time consider into what a pit of impiety they fall. For if “the Son was not before he was begotten,” the truth was not always in God. But it is not right to say this. For since the Father exists, there was always in him the truth, which is the Son, who says, “I am the truth.” And since the hypostasis exists, its exact imprint and image must surely exist at once. For the image of God is not painted from outside; God himself is its begetter, and seeing himself in it he delights in it, as the Son himself says, “I was the one in whom he delighted.” When, then, did the Father not see himself in his own image? Or when did he not delight in it, that anyone should dare to say, “the image is from nothing,” and “the Father was not delighting before the image came to be”? And how could the maker and creator see himself in a created and originated substance? For the image must be such as its Father is.

Chapter 21

21Bright, 22–23

21. Φέρε τοίνυν, ἴδωμεν τὰ τοῦ Πατρὸς, ἵνα καὶ τὴν εἰκόνα ἐπιγνῶμεν, εἰ αὐτοῦ ἐστιν. Ἀΐδιός ἐστιν ὁ Πατὴρ, ἀθάνατος, δυνατὸς, φῶς, βασιλεὺς, παντοκράτωρ, Θεὸς, Κύριος, κτίστης, καὶ ποιητής. Ταῦτα εἶναι δεῖ ἐν τῇ εἰκόνι, ἵνα ἀληθῶς ‘ ὁ τὸν Υἱὸν ἑωρακὼς ἴδῃ τὸν Πατέρα.’ Εἰ δὲ μὴ οὕτως ἐστὶν, ἀλλʼ ὡς οἱ Ἀρειανοὶ φρονοῦσιν, γενητός ἐστι, καὶ οὐκ ἀΐδιος ὁ Υἱὸς, οὐκ ἔστιν αὕτη τοῦ Πατρὸς ἀληθὴς εἰκὼν, εἰ μὴ ἄρα λοιπὸν ἀπερυθριάσαντες εἴπωσιν, ὅτι καὶ τὸ ‘εἰκόναʼ λέγεσθαι τὸν Υἱὸν οὐχ ὁμοίας οὐσίας ἐστὶ γνώρισμα, ὄνομα δὲ μόνον ἐστὶν αὐτοῦ, Ἀλλὰ τοῦτο πάλιν, ὦ Χριστομάχοι, οὐκ ἔστιν εἰκὼν, οὐδὲ χαρακτήρ. Ποία γὰρ ἐμφέρεια τῶν ἐξ οὐκ ὄντων πρὸς τὸν κτίσαντα τὰ οὐκ ὄντα εἰς τὸ εἶναι; ἢ πῶς τῷ ὄντι τὸ οὐκ ἂν ὅμοιον εἶναι δύναται, λειπόμενον τῷ ποτε μὴ εἶναι, καὶ τῷ πρὸς τὰ γενόμενα τὴν σύνταξιν ἔχειν; Τοιοῦτον γὰρ αὐτὸν εἶναι θέλοντες οἱ Ἀρειανοὶ, λογισμοὺς ἑαυτοῖς ἐπενόησαν, λέγοντες· ‘ Εἰ γέννημά ἐστιν ὁ Υἱὸς τοῦ Πατρὸς καὶ εἰκὼν, καὶ ὅμοιός ἐστι κατὰ πάντα τοῦ Πατρὸς, ὀφείλει πάντως, ὥσπερ γεγέννηται, γεννᾷν καὶ ὁ Υἱὸς, καὶ γίνεσθαι καὶ αὐτὸς πατὴρ υἱοῦ· πάλιν τε ὁ ἐξ αὐτοῦ γεννώμενος γεννᾷν καὶ αὐτὸς, καὶ καθεξῆς ἕως εἰς ἄπειρον· τοῦτο γὰρ ὅμοιον δείκνυσι τὸν γεννηθέντα τοῦ γεννήσαντος, ᾿ Ἐφευρεταὶ δυσφημιῶν ἀληθῶς οἱ θεομάχοι, οἵτινες, ἵνα μὴ τὸν Υἱὸν εἰκόνα τοῦ Πατρὸς ὁμολογήσωσι, σωματικὰ καὶ γήϊνα περὶ αὐτοῦ τοῦ Πατρὸς φρονοῦσι, τομὰς καὶ ἀποῤῥοίας καὶ ἐπιῤῥοίας κατηγοροῦντες κατʼ αὐτοῦ. Εἰ μὲν οὖν ὡς ἄνθρωπός ἐστιν ὁ Θεὸς, γινέσθω καὶ γεννητὴς, ὡς ἄνθρωπος, ἵνα καὶ ὁ Υἱὸς ἑτέρου γίνηται πατὴρ, καὶ οὕτω καθεξῆς ἐξ ἀλλήλων γινέσθωσαν, ἵνα καὶ εἰς πλῆθος θεῶν ἡ διαδοχὴ κατʼ αὐτοὺς αὐξάνῃ· εἰ δὲ ‘οὐκ ἔστιν ὡς ἄνθρωπος ὁ Θεός·᾿ (οὐκ ἔστι γάρ·) οὐ δεῖ τὰ ἀνθρώπων ἐπʼ αὐτοῦ λογίζεσθαι. Τὰ μὲν γὰρ ἄλογα ζῶα καὶ οἱ ἄνθρωποι ἐκ δημιουργικῆς ἀρχῆς κατὰ διαδοχῆς ἀλλήλων γεννῶνται· καὶ ὁ γεννώμενος, ἐκ γεννωμένου πατρὸς γεννηθεὶς, εἰκότως καὶ αὐτὸς ἑτέρου γίνεται πατὴρ, ἔχων ἐκ πατρὸς ἐν ἑαυτῷ τοῦτο, ἐξ οὗ καὶ αὐτὸς γέγονε. Διὸ οὐδέ ἐστιν ἐν τοῖς τοιούτοις κυρίῳς ‘ πατὴῤ καὶ κυρίως ‘ υἱὸς, ʼ οὐδὲ ἕστηκεν ἐπʼ αὐτῶν τὸ ‘ πατὴρʼ καὶ τὸ ‘ υἱός· ’ ὁ γὰρ αὐτὸς υἱὸς μὲν τοῦ γεννήσαντος, πατὴρ δὲ τοῦ γεννωμένου ἐξ αὐτοῦ. Ἐπὶ δὲ τῆς θεότητος οὐκ ἔστιν οὕτως· οὐ γὰρ ὡς ἄνθρωπος ὁ Θεός· οὔτε γὰρ ὁ Πατὴρ ἐκ πατρός ἐστι· διὸ οὐδὲ γεννᾷ τὸν γεννησόμενον πατέρα· οὔτε ὁ Υἱὸς ἐξ ἀποῤῥοίας ἐστὶ τοῦ Πατρὸς, οὐδὲ ἐκ γεννηθέντος Πατρὸς γεγέννηται· διὸ οὐδὲ γεγέννηται εἰς τὸ γεννᾷν. Ὅθεν ἐπὶ τῆς θεότητος μόνης ὁ ‘πατὴρʼ κυρίως πατήρ ἐστι, καὶ ὁ ‘υἱὸς κυρίως υἱός ἐστι, καὶ ἐπὶ τούτων καὶ μόνων ἕστηκε τὸ πατὴρ ἀεὶ πατὴρ εἶναι, καὶ τὸ υἱὸς ἀεὶ υἱὸς εἶναι.

21. Phere toinyn, idōmen ta tou Patros, hina kai tēn eikona epignōmen, ei autou estin. Aïdios estin ho Patēr, athanatos, dynatos, phōs, basileus, pantokratōr, Theos, Kyrios, ktistēs, kai poiētēs. Tauta einai dei en tę̄ eikoni, hina alēthōs ‘ ho ton Huion heōrakōs idę̄ ton Patera.’ Ei de mē houtōs estin, allʼ hōs hoi Areianoi phronousin, genētos esti, kai ouk aïdios ho Huios, ouk estin hautē tou Patros alēthēs eikōn, ei mē ara loipon aperythriasantes eipōsin, hoti kai to ‘eikonaʼ legesthai ton Huion ouch homoias ousias esti gnōrisma, onoma de monon estin autou, Alla touto palin, ō Christomachoi, ouk estin eikōn, oude charaktēr. Poia gar emphereia tōn ex ouk ontōn pros ton ktisanta ta ouk onta eis to einai? ē pōs tǭ onti to ouk an homoion einai dynatai, leipomenon tǭ pote mē einai, kai tǭ pros ta genomena tēn syntaxin echein? Toiouton gar auton einai thelontes hoi Areianoi, logismous heautois epenoēsan, legontes; ‘ Ei gennēma estin ho Huios tou Patros kai eikōn, kai homoios esti kata panta tou Patros, opheilei pantōs, hōsper gegennētai, gennąn kai ho Huios, kai ginesthai kai autos patēr huiou; palin te ho ex autou gennōmenos gennąn kai autos, kai kathexēs heōs eis apeiron; touto gar homoion deiknysi ton gennēthenta tou gennēsantos, ᾿ Epheuretai dysphēmiōn alēthōs hoi theomachoi, hoitines, hina mē ton Huion eikona tou Patros homologēsōsi, sōmatika kai gēïna peri autou tou Patros phronousi, tomas kai aporrhoias kai epirrhoias katēgorountes katʼ autou. Ei men oun hōs anthrōpos estin ho Theos, ginesthō kai gennētēs, hōs anthrōpos, hina kai ho Huios heterou ginētai patēr, kai houtō kathexēs ex allēlōn ginesthōsan, hina kai eis plēthos theōn hē diadochē katʼ autous auxanę̄; ei de ‘ouk estin hōs anthrōpos ho Theos;᾿ (ouk esti gar;) ou dei ta anthrōpōn epʼ autou logizesthai. Ta men gar aloga zōa kai hoi anthrōpoi ek dēmiourgikēs archēs kata diadochēs allēlōn gennōntai; kai ho gennōmenos, ek gennōmenou patros gennētheis, eikotōs kai autos heterou ginetai patēr, echōn ek patros en heautǭ touto, ex hou kai autos gegone. Dio oude estin en tois toioutois kyriǭs ‘ patēr kai kyriōs ‘ huios, ʼ oude hestēken epʼ autōn to ‘ patērʼ kai to ‘ huios; ’ ho gar autos huios men tou gennēsantos, patēr de tou gennōmenou ex autou. Epi de tēs theotētos ouk estin houtōs; ou gar hōs anthrōpos ho Theos; oute gar ho Patēr ek patros esti; dio oude genną ton gennēsomenon patera; oute ho Huios ex aporrhoias esti tou Patros, oude ek gennēthentos Patros gegennētai; dio oude gegennētai eis to gennąn. Hothen epi tēs theotētos monēs ho ‘patērʼ kyriōs patēr esti, kai ho ‘huios kyriōs huios esti, kai epi toutōn kai monōn hestēke to patēr aei patēr einai, kai to huios aei huios einai.

21. Come, then, let us look at the attributes of the Father, so that we may recognize whether the image is really his. The Father is eternal, immortal, powerful, light, king, almighty, God, Lord, creator, and maker. These must be in the image, so that truly “whoever has seen” the Son “may see the Father.” But if it is not so, but, as the Arians think, the Son is originated and not eternal, this is not a true image of the Father; unless, then, they put away all shame and say that his being called “image” is not a mark of a like substance, but is only his name. But that, again, you enemies of Christ, is not an image nor an exact imprint. For what resemblance is there between things from nothing and him who created the things that were not into being? Or how can what is not be like him who is, falling short of him in having once not been, and in being ranked with the things that came to be? For since the Arians want him to be such, they have devised arguments for themselves, saying: “If the Son is the Father's offspring and image, and is like the Father in all things, then just as he was begotten, the Son also ought by all means to beget and become himself father of a son; and in turn the one begotten from him ought also to beget, and so on to infinity; for this is what shows the begotten to be like the begetter.” Inventors of blasphemies indeed are these fighters against God! In order not to confess the Son as the Father's image, they think bodily and earthly things about the Father himself, charging him with cuttings, outflowings, and inflowings. If, then, God is like a man, let him also be a begetter as a man is, so that the Son may become father of another, and so on in succession from one another, so that, on their view, the succession may grow into a multitude of gods. But if “God is not like a man” (and he is not), we must not reckon the things of men in his case. For irrational animals and men, after a creative beginning, are begotten by succession from one another; and the one begotten, having been begotten from a father who was himself begotten, naturally becomes father of another in turn, having in himself from his father that by which he himself came to be. Therefore among such beings there is not properly “father” and properly “son,” nor do “father” and “son” remain fixed in them; for the same person is son of the one who begot him and father of the one begotten from him. But in the Godhead it is not so; for God is not like a man. For the Father is not from a father, so he does not beget one who will become a father; nor is the Son from an outflowing of the Father, nor has he been begotten from a Father who was begotten, so he has not been begotten in order to beget. Hence in the Godhead alone the “Father” is properly father, and the “Son” properly son; and in them, and in them alone, it holds fast that the Father is always Father and the Son always Son.

Chapter 22

22Bright, 23–24

22. Οὐκοῦν ὁ ζητῶν διὰ τί μὴ γεννητικὸς υἱοῦ ὁ Υἱὸς, ζητείτω διὰ τί μὴ πατέρα ἔσχεν ὁ Πατήρ. Ἀλλὰ ἄτοπά γε ἀμφότερα καὶ πάσης μεστὰ ἀσεβείας. Ὡς γὰρ ὁ Πατὴρ ἀεὶ Πατὴρ, καὶ οὐκ ἄν ποτε γένοιτο Υἱὸς, οὕτως ὁ Υἱὸς ἀεὶ Υἱός ἐστι, καὶ οὐκ ἄν ποτε γένοιτο Πατήρ· καὶ ἐν τούτῳ γὰρ μᾶλλον χαρακτὴρ ὢν καὶ εἰκὼν τοῦ Πατρὸς δείκνυται, μένων ὅ ἐστι καὶ οὐκ ἀλλασσόμενος, ἀλλʼ ἔχων ἐκ τοῦ Πατρὸς τὴν ταὐτότητα. Εἰ μὲν οὖν ὁ Πατὴρ μεταβάλλεται, μεταβαλλέσθω καὶ ἡ εἰκών· πρὸς γὰρ τὸν γεννήσαντα οὕτω καὶ ἡ εἰκὼν αὐτοῦ καὶ τό ἀπαύγασμα ἕστηκεν· εἰ δὲ ἄτρεπτός ἐστιν ὁ Πατὴρ, καὶ ὅ ἐστιν οὕτως διαμένει, ἐξ ἀνάγκης καὶ εἰκὼν ὅ ἐστι διαμένει, καὶ οὐ τραπήσεται. Ἔστι δὲ ἐκ τοῦ Πατρὸς Υἱός· οὐκ ἄρα ἕτερόν τι γενήσεται ἢ ὅπερ ἐστὶ τῆς τοῦ Πατρὸς οὐσίας ἴδιον. Μάτην ἄρα καὶ τοῦτο ἐπενόησαν οἱ ἄφρονες, ἐξάραι θέλοντες ἀπὸ τοῦ Πατρὸς τὴν εἰκόνα, ἵνα τοῖς γενητοῖς τὸν Υἱὸν ἐξισάσωσιν. Ἐν τούτοις γοῦν αὐτὸν συντάττοντες οἱ περὶ Ἄρειον ἐκ διδασκαλίας Εὐσεβίου, καὶ τοιοῦτον εἶναι νομίζοντες οἴα τὰ διʼ αὐτοῦ γενόμενά ἐστιν, ἀπεπήδησαν μὲν ἀπὸ τῆς ἀληθείας, συμφορήσαντες δὲ ἑαυτοῖς ῥημάτια πανουργίας, περιήρχοντο κατὰ τὴν ἀρχὴν, ὅτε τὴν αἵρεσιν ταύτην ἔπλασσον, καὶ μέχρι δὲ νῦν τινες συναντῶντες ἐξ αὐτῶν παιδαρίοις κατὰ τὴν ἀγορὰν, πυνθάνονται αὐτῶν, οὔτι γε ἀπὸ τῶν θείων γραφῶν, ἀλλʼ ὥσπερ ‘ τὰ περισσεύματα τῆς καρδίαςʼ αὐτῶν ἐρευγόμενοι λέγουσιν· ‘ Ὁ ὢν τὸν μὴ ὄντα ἐκ τοῦ ὄντος πεποίηκεν, ἢ τὸν ὄντα; ὄντα οὖν αὐτὸν πεποίηκεν, ἢ μὴ ὄντα Καὶ πάλιν, ‘Ἓν τὸ ἀγέννητον, ἢ δύο; καὶ αὐτεξούσιός ἐστι καὶ ἰδίᾳ προαιρέσει οὐ τρέπεται, τρεπτῆς ὢν φύσεως; οὐ γὰρ, ὡς λίθος, ἐστὶν ἀφʼ ἑαυτοῦ μένων ἀκίνητος.᾿ Εἶτα καὶ εἰσερχόμενοι πρὸς γυναικάρια, πάλιν αὐταῖς ἐκτεθηλυμένα ῥημάτια φθέγγονται, ‘ Εἰ εἶχες υἱὸν πρὶν τέκῃς; ὥσπερ δὲ οὐκ εἶχες, οὕτω καὶ ὁ τοῦ Θεοῦ Υἱὸς οὐκ ἦν, πρὶν γεννηθῇ. Τοιούτοις ῥήμασιν ἐξορχούμενοι παίζουσιν οἱ ἄτιμοι, καὶ τὸν Θεὸν ἀνθρώποις ἀπεικάζουσι· φάσκοντές τε εἶναι Χριστιανοὶ, ‘ἀλλάσσουσι τὴν τοῦ Θεοῦ δόξαν ἐν ὁμοιώματι εἰκόνος φθαρτοῦ ἀνθρώπου.᾿

22. Oukoun ho zētōn dia ti mē gennētikos huiou ho Huios, zēteitō dia ti mē patera eschen ho Patēr. Alla atopa ge amphotera kai pasēs mesta asebeias. Hōs gar ho Patēr aei Patēr, kai ouk an pote genoito Huios, houtōs ho Huios aei Huios esti, kai ouk an pote genoito Patēr; kai en toutǭ gar mallon charaktēr ōn kai eikōn tou Patros deiknytai, menōn ho esti kai ouk allassomenos, allʼ echōn ek tou Patros tēn tautotēta. Ei men oun ho Patēr metaballetai, metaballesthō kai hē eikōn; pros gar ton gennēsanta houtō kai hē eikōn autou kai to apaugasma hestēken; ei de atreptos estin ho Patēr, kai ho estin houtōs diamenei, ex anankēs kai eikōn ho esti diamenei, kai ou trapēsetai. Esti de ek tou Patros Huios; ouk ara heteron ti genēsetai ē hoper esti tēs tou Patros ousias idion. Matēn ara kai touto epenoēsan hoi aphrones, exarai thelontes apo tou Patros tēn eikona, hina tois genētois ton Huion exisasōsin. En toutois goun auton syntattontes hoi peri Areion ek didaskalias Eusebiou, kai toiouton einai nomizontes oia ta diʼ autou genomena estin, apepēdēsan men apo tēs alētheias, symphorēsantes de heautois rhēmatia panourgias, periērchonto kata tēn archēn, hote tēn hairesin tautēn eplasson, kai mechri de nyn tines synantōntes ex autōn paidariois kata tēn agoran, pynthanontai autōn, outi ge apo tōn theiōn graphōn, allʼ hōsper ‘ ta perisseumata tēs kardiasʼ autōn ereugomenoi legousin; ‘ Ho ōn ton mē onta ek tou ontos pepoiēken, ē ton onta? onta oun auton pepoiēken, ē mē onta Kai palin, ‘Hen to agennēton, ē dyo? kai autexousios esti kai idią proairesei ou trepetai, treptēs ōn physeōs? ou gar, hōs lithos, estin aphʼ heautou menōn akinētos.᾿ Eita kai eiserchomenoi pros gynaikaria, palin autais ektethēlymena rhēmatia phthengontai, ‘ Ei eiches huion prin tekę̄s? hōsper de ouk eiches, houtō kai ho tou Theou Huios ouk ēn, prin gennēthę̄. Toioutois rhēmasin exorchoumenoi paizousin hoi atimoi, kai ton Theon anthrōpois apeikazousi; phaskontes te einai Christianoi, ‘allassousi tēn tou Theou doxan en homoiōmati eikonos phthartou anthrōpou.᾿

22. So whoever asks why the Son does not beget a son, let him ask why the Father did not have a father. But both are absurd and full of all impiety. For as the Father is always Father and could never become Son, so the Son is always Son and could never become Father. And in this he is shown the more to be the exact imprint and image of the Father, remaining what he is and not changing, but having his sameness from the Father. If, then, the Father changes, let the image change too; for so the image and radiance stands in relation to the one who begot it. But if the Father is unchangeable, and remains what he is, then necessarily the image too remains what it is and will not change. And the Son is from the Father; so he will not become anything other than what is proper to the Father's substance. So in vain have the senseless men devised this too, wishing to cut the image away from the Father, in order to make the Son equal to originated things. Ranking him among these, following the teaching of Eusebius, and thinking him to be such as the things that came to be through him are, Arius and his followers leapt away from the truth. Having collected for themselves crafty little phrases, they used to go about at the beginning, when they were fabricating this heresy, and even now some of them, meeting boys in the marketplace, question them, not from the divine Scriptures, but as if belching out “the overflow of their heart,” saying: “Did he who is make the one who was not from him who is, or the one who is? Did he then make him when he was, or when he was not?” And again: “Is the unbegotten one, or two?” And: “Is he free and does he not change by his own choice, being of a changeable nature? For he is not like a stone, remaining unmoved of himself.” Then, going in to silly women, they utter to them in turn effeminate little phrases: “Did you have a son before you gave birth? As you did not, so the Son of God too was not before he was begotten.” With such words these disgraceful men dance and play, and liken God to men; and while claiming to be Christians, “they change the glory of God into the likeness of the image of corruptible man.”

Chapter 23

23Bright, 24–25

23. Ἔδει μὲν οὖν μηδὲν ἀποκρίνασθαι πρὸς τὰ τοιαῦτα, οὕτως ἀνόητα ὄντα καὶ μωρά· ἵνα δὲ μὴ δοκῇ τι βέβαιον ἔχειν ἡ αἵρεσις αὐτῶν, προσήκει κἂν ὡς ἐκ παρέργου διελέγξαι καὶ ἐν τούτοις αὐτοὺς, μάλιστα διὰ τὰ εὐχερῶς ἀπατώμενα παρʼ αὐτῶν γυναικάρια. Ἔδει δὲ ταῦτα λέγοντας αὐτοὺς, καὶ ἀρχιτέκτονος πυνθάνεσθαι, ‘ Εἰ δύνασαι χωρὶς ὕλης ὑποκειμένης οἰκοδομεῖν; ὥσπερ δὲ οὐ δύνασαι, οὕτω καὶ ὁ Θεὸς οὐκ ἡδύνατο χωρὶς ὕλης ὑποκειμένης ποιῆσαι τὰ ὅλα. Ἔδει καὶ ἕκαστον αὐτοὺς τῶν ἀνθρώπων ἐρωτᾷν, ‘ Eἰ δύνασαι εἶναι χωρὶς τόπου; ὥσπερ δὲ οὐ δύνασαι, οὕτω καὶ ὁ Θεὸς ἐν τόπῳ ἐστίν·᾿ ἵνʼ οὕτως κἂν παρὰ τῶν ἀκουόντων ἐντρέπεσθαι δυνηθῶσιν. Ἢ διὰ τί, ἐὰν μὲν ἀκούωσιν ὅτι Υἱὸν ἔχει ὁ Θεὸς, εἰς ἑαυτοὺς ἀποβλέποντες ἀρνοῦνται τοῦτον· ἐὰν δὲ ἀκούωσιν ὅτι κτίζει καὶ ποιεῖ, οὐκέτι τὰ ἀνθρώπινα ἀντιτιθέασιν; ἔδει δὲ καὶ ἐν τῷ κτίζειν ἀνθρώπινα νοεῖν αὐτοὺς καὶ ὕλην ὑποβάλλειν τῷ Θεῷ, ἵνα καὶ τὸ εἶναι κτίστην τὸν Θεὸν ἀρνήσωνται, καὶ λοιπὸν μετὰ Μανιχαίων κυλίωνται. Εἰ δὲ ταῦθʼ ὑπερβαίνει ἡ περὶ Θεοῦ ἔννοια, καὶ μόνον τις ἀκούσας πιστεύει καὶ οἶδεν ὅτι ἐστὶν οὐχ ὡς ἡμεῖς ἐσμεν, ἔστι μέντοι ὡς Θεὸς, καὶ κτίζει οὐχ ὡς ἄνθρωποι κτίζουσι, κτίζει μέντοι ὡς Θεὸς, δῆλον ὅτι καὶ γεννᾷ οὐχ ὡς ἄνθρωποι γεννῶσι, γεννᾷ μέντοι ὡς Θεός· οὐ γὰρ ὁ Θεὸς ἄνθρωπον μιμεῖται, ἀλλὰ μᾶλλον οἱ ἄνθρωποι, διὰ τὸν Θεὸν κυρίως καὶ μόνον ἀληθῶς ὄντα Πατέρα τοῦ ἑαυτοῦ Υἱοῦ, καὶ αὐτοὶ πατέρες ὠνομάσθησαν τῶν ἰδίων τέκνων. Ἐξ αὐτοῦ γὰρ ‘ πᾶσα πατριὰ ἐν οὐρανοῖς καὶ ἐπὶ γῆς ὀνομάζεται. Καὶ ἃ λέγουσι δὲ, ἐὰν ἀνεξέταστα μείνῃ, ὡς εἰρηκότες τι φρόνιμον νομίζονται· ἐὰν δέ τις αὐτὰ λογικῶς ἐξετάσῃ, πολὺν εὑρεθήσονται γέλωτα καὶ χλευασμὸν ὀφλισκάνοντες.

23. Edei men oun mēden apokrinasthai pros ta toiauta, houtōs anoēta onta kai mōra; hina de mē dokę̄ ti bebaion echein hē hairesis autōn, prosēkei kan hōs ek parergou dielenxai kai en toutois autous, malista dia ta eucherōs apatōmena parʼ autōn gynaikaria. Edei de tauta legontas autous, kai architektonos pynthanesthai, ‘ Ei dynasai chōris hylēs hypokeimenēs oikodomein? hōsper de ou dynasai, houtō kai ho Theos ouk hēdynato chōris hylēs hypokeimenēs poiēsai ta hola. Edei kai hekaston autous tōn anthrōpōn erōtąn, ‘ Ei dynasai einai chōris topou? hōsper de ou dynasai, houtō kai ho Theos en topǭ estin;᾿ hinʼ houtōs kan para tōn akouontōn entrepesthai dynēthōsin. Ē dia ti, ean men akouōsin hoti Huion echei ho Theos, eis heautous apoblepontes arnountai touton; ean de akouōsin hoti ktizei kai poiei, ouketi ta anthrōpina antititheasin? edei de kai en tǭ ktizein anthrōpina noein autous kai hylēn hypoballein tǭ Theǭ, hina kai to einai ktistēn ton Theon arnēsōntai, kai loipon meta Manichaiōn kyliōntai. Ei de tauthʼ hyperbainei hē peri Theou ennoia, kai monon tis akousas pisteuei kai oiden hoti estin ouch hōs hēmeis esmen, esti mentoi hōs Theos, kai ktizei ouch hōs anthrōpoi ktizousi, ktizei mentoi hōs Theos, dēlon hoti kai genną ouch hōs anthrōpoi gennōsi, genną mentoi hōs Theos; ou gar ho Theos anthrōpon mimeitai, alla mallon hoi anthrōpoi, dia ton Theon kyriōs kai monon alēthōs onta Patera tou heautou Huiou, kai autoi pateres ōnomasthēsan tōn idiōn teknōn. Ex autou gar ‘ pasa patria en ouranois kai epi gēs onomazetai. Kai ha legousi de, ean anexetasta meinę̄, hōs eirēkotes ti phronimon nomizontai; ean de tis auta logikōs exetasę̄, polyn heurethēsontai gelōta kai chleuasmon ophliskanontes.

23. Such things, so senseless and foolish, ought to get no answer at all. But so that their heresy may not seem to have anything firm, it is fitting to refute them on these points too, even if in passing, especially because of the silly women who are easily deceived by them. When they say these things, they ought also to ask an architect, “Can you build without underlying material? As you cannot, so God too could not make the universe without underlying material.” They ought also to ask every human being, “Can you exist without a place? As you cannot, so God too is in a place,” so that in this way they may be put to shame even by those who hear them. Or why is it that when they hear that God has a Son, they look at themselves and deny him, but when they hear that he creates and makes, they no longer set human things against it? They ought to think in human terms about creating too, and to supply God with material, so as to deny that God is creator also, and so wallow at last with the Manichaeans. But if the thought of God goes beyond these things, and anyone, on merely hearing, believes and knows that he is, not as we are, but as God, and creates, not as men create, but as God, it is clear that he also begets, not as men beget, but as God. For God does not imitate man; rather it is men who, because God is properly and alone truly Father of his own Son, have themselves been named fathers of their own children. For from him “every fatherhood in heaven and on earth is named.” And what they say, if it remains unexamined, makes them seem to have said something clever; but if anyone examines it with reason, they will be found to incur much laughter and mockery.

Chapter 24

24Bright, 25–26

24. Πρῶτον μὲν γὰρ ἡ πρώτη καὶ τοιαύτη αὐτῶν ἐρώτησίς ἐστι μωρὰ καὶ ἄδηλος. Οὐ γὰρ σημαίνουσι περὶ τίνος πυνθάνονται, ἵνα καὶ ὁ ἐρωτώμενος ἀποκρίνηται· ἀλλʼ ἁπλῶς λέγουσιν, ‘Ὁ ὢν τὸν μὴ ὄντα.᾿ Τίς οὖν ‘ὁ ὢν, ʼ καὶ τίνα τὰ μὴ ὄντα, ὦ Ἀρειανοί; ἢ τίς ὁ ὢν, καὶ τίς ‘ὁ μὴ ὢν, ’ καὶ τίνα λέγεται ὄντα, ἢ μὴ ὄντα; Δυνατὸν γὰρ καὶ ‘τὸν ὄνταʼ ποιεῖν καὶ τὰ μὴ ὄντα καὶ τὰ ὄντα καὶ τὰ προόντα, Τέκτων γοῦν καὶ χρυσοχόος καὶ κεραμεὺς τὴν οὖσαν καὶ πρὸ αὐτῶν τυγχάνουσαν ὕλην ἕκαστος κατὰ τὴν ἰδίαν τέχνην ἐργάζεται, ποιῶν ἃ βούλεται σκεύη· αὐτὸς δὲ ὁ τῶν ὅλων Θεὸς, τὸν ὄντα καὶ γενόμενον ἤδῃ παρʼ αὐτοῦ χοῦν ἐκ γῆς λαβὼν, πλάττει τὸν ἄνθρωπον· καὶ αὐτὴν μέντοι τὴν γῆν, οὐκ οὖσαν πρότερον, ὕστερον εἰς τὸ εἶναι πεποίηκε διὰ τοῦ ἰδίου Λόγου. Εἰ μὲν οὖν οὕτω πυνθάνονται, δῆλόν ἐστιν ὡς ἡ μὲν κτίσις οὐκ ἦν πρὶν γένηται, οἱ δὲ ἄνθρωποι τὴν οὖσαν ὕλην ἐπεργάζονται· καὶ ἀσύστατος αὐτῶν ὁ λόγος φανήσεται, γινομένων καὶ ὄντων, γινομένων καὶ μὴ ὄντων, ὥσπερ εἴπαμεν. Εἰ δὲ περὶ Θεοῦ καὶ τοῦ Λόγου αὐτοῦ λαλοῦσι, προστιθέτωσαν τὰ λειπόμενα τῇ ἐρωτήσει, καὶ οὕτως ἐρωτάτωσαν· ‘Ὁ ὢν Θεὸς ἦν ποτε ἄλογος, καὶ, φῶς ὢν, ἀφεγγὴς ἦν; ἢ ἀεὶ ἦν τοῦ Λόγου Πατήρ; ʼ ἢ καὶ πάλιν οὕτως· ‘Ὁ ὢν Πατὴρ τὸν Λόγον μὴ ὄντα πεποίηκεν, ἢ τὸν Λόγον ἴδιον ὄντα τῆς οὐσίας αὐτοῦ γέννημα ἔχει ἀεὶ σὺν αὐτῷ; ᾿ ἵνα γνωσθῶσιν ὅτι ὅλως περὶ Θεοῦ καὶ τοῦ ἐξ αὐτοῦ περιεργάζονται καὶ σοφίζεσθαι τολμῶσι. Τίς γὰρ ἀνέξεται λεγόντων αὐτῶν ἄλογόν ποτε τὸν Θεόν; πάλιν γὰρ εἰς ταὐτὸν τοῖς προτέροις περιπεπτώκασι, καίτοι φεύγειν αὐτὸ καὶ σκέπειν σπουδάσαντες τοῖς ἑαυτῶν σοφίσμασιν· ἀλλʼ οὐ δεδύνηνται. Οὐδεὶς γὰρ ὅλως κἂν ἀκοῦσαι θελήσειεν ἀμφιβαλλόντων αὐτῶν, ὅτι ὁ Θεὸς οὐκ ἦν ἀεὶ Πατὴρ, ἀλλʼ ὕστερον γέγονεν, ἵνα καὶ φαντασθῶσιν ὅτι καὶ ὁ Λόγος αὐτοῦ ποτε οὐκ ἦν, πολλῶν ὄντων τῶν προειρημένων κατʼ αὐτῶν ἐλέγχων, καὶ τοῦ μὲν Ἰωάννου λέγοντος, ‘ ἦν ὁ Λόγος, ᾿ τοῦ δὲ Παύλου γράφοντος πάλιν, ‘ ὃς ὢν ἀπαύγασμα τῆς δόξης, ᾿ καὶ, ‘ὁ ὢν ἐπὶ πάντων Θεὸς εὐλογητὸς εἰς τοὺς αἰῶνας. Ἀμήν. ʼ

24. Prōton men gar hē prōtē kai toiautē autōn erōtēsis esti mōra kai adēlos. Ou gar sēmainousi peri tinos pynthanontai, hina kai ho erōtōmenos apokrinētai; allʼ haplōs legousin, ‘Ho ōn ton mē onta.᾿ Tis oun ‘ho ōn, ʼ kai tina ta mē onta, ō Areianoi? ē tis ho ōn, kai tis ‘ho mē ōn, ’ kai tina legetai onta, ē mē onta? Dynaton gar kai ‘ton ontaʼ poiein kai ta mē onta kai ta onta kai ta proonta, Tektōn goun kai chrysochoos kai kerameus tēn ousan kai pro autōn tynchanousan hylēn hekastos kata tēn idian technēn ergazetai, poiōn ha bouletai skeuē; autos de ho tōn holōn Theos, ton onta kai genomenon ēdę̄ parʼ autou choun ek gēs labōn, plattei ton anthrōpon; kai autēn mentoi tēn gēn, ouk ousan proteron, hysteron eis to einai pepoiēke dia tou idiou Logou. Ei men oun houtō pynthanontai, dēlon estin hōs hē men ktisis ouk ēn prin genētai, hoi de anthrōpoi tēn ousan hylēn epergazontai; kai asystatos autōn ho logos phanēsetai, ginomenōn kai ontōn, ginomenōn kai mē ontōn, hōsper eipamen. Ei de peri Theou kai tou Logou autou lalousi, prostithetōsan ta leipomena tę̄ erōtēsei, kai houtōs erōtatōsan; ‘Ho ōn Theos ēn pote alogos, kai, phōs ōn, aphengēs ēn? ē aei ēn tou Logou Patēr? ʼ ē kai palin houtōs; ‘Ho ōn Patēr ton Logon mē onta pepoiēken, ē ton Logon idion onta tēs ousias autou gennēma echei aei syn autǭ? ᾿ hina gnōsthōsin hoti holōs peri Theou kai tou ex autou periergazontai kai sophizesthai tolmōsi. Tis gar anexetai legontōn autōn alogon pote ton Theon? palin gar eis tauton tois proterois peripeptōkasi, kaitoi pheugein auto kai skepein spoudasantes tois heautōn sophismasin; allʼ ou dedynēntai. Oudeis gar holōs kan akousai thelēseien amphiballontōn autōn, hoti ho Theos ouk ēn aei Patēr, allʼ hysteron gegonen, hina kai phantasthōsin hoti kai ho Logos autou pote ouk ēn, pollōn ontōn tōn proeirēmenōn katʼ autōn elenchōn, kai tou men Iōannou legontos, ‘ ēn ho Logos, ᾿ tou de Paulou graphontos palin, ‘ hos ōn apaugasma tēs doxēs, ᾿ kai, ‘ho ōn epi pantōn Theos eulogētos eis tous aiōnas. Amēn. ʼ

24. First, their first question, of this kind, is foolish and unclear. For they do not indicate whom they are asking about, so that the one questioned might answer; they simply say, “He who is, the one who is not.” Who, then, is “he who is,” and what are the things that are not, you Arians? Or who is he who is, and who is “he who is not,” and what are said to be things that are, or things that are not? For “he who is” can make both things that are not and things that are and things that already existed. A carpenter, for example, a goldsmith, and a potter each work, according to his own craft, on material that exists and is there before them, making whatever vessels they wish; and the God of all himself took dust from the earth, which exists and had already come to be from him, and formed man; yet the earth itself, which did not exist before, he later made to be through his own Word. If, then, this is how they ask, it is clear that the creation was not before it came to be, while men work on material that exists; and their argument will prove incoherent, since things come to be both from what is and from what is not, as we have said. But if they are speaking about God and his Word, let them add what is missing to the question and ask thus: “Was God, who is, once without Word, and was he, being light, without brightness? Or was he always Father of the Word?” Or again thus: “Did the Father, who is, make the Word when he was not, or does he have with him always the Word, the proper offspring of his substance?” Then it will be known that they are meddling with and daring to be clever about God himself and the one who is from him. For who will put up with them when they say that God was once without Word? They have fallen again into the same thing as before, although they tried hard to avoid it and to hide it with their sophistries; but they have not been able. For no one would even want to hear them raise doubts that God was not always Father but became so later, so that they may imagine that his Word too once was not, since there are many proofs against them already stated, and since John says, “the Word was,” and Paul writes again, “who, being the radiance of his glory,” and, “who is God over all, blessed forever. Amen.”

Chapter 25

25Bright, 26–27

25. Καὶ βέλτιον ἦν μὲν αὐτοὺς ἠρεμεῖν· ἐπειδὴ δὲ οὐ παύονται, λοιπὸν πρὸς τὴν τοιαύτην ἀναίσχυντον ἐρώτησιν αὐτῶν τοῦτο ἄν τις ἐπίσης αὐτοῖς τολμήσας ἀντερωτήσειεν· ἴσως ἐκ τῶν ὁμοίων ἀτοπημάτων βλέποντες ἑαυτοὺς συγκλειομένους, ἀναχωρήσουσι τῆς πρὸς τὴν ἀλήθειαν μάχης. Πολλὰ τοίνυν πρότερον ἵλεων τὸν Θεὸν ἐπικαλεσάμενος, οὕτως αὐτοῖς τις ἀπαντήσειεν· ‘Ὁ ὢν Θεὸς, οὐκ ὢν γέγονεν; ἢ καὶ πρὶν γένηται, ἔστιν; ὢν οὖν, ἑαυτὸν ἐποίησεν; ἢ ἐξ οὐδενός ἐστι, καὶ μηδὲν ὢν πρότερον, ἐξαίφνης αὐτὸς ἐφάνη;᾿ Ἄτοπος ἡ τοιαύτη ἐρώτησις· ναὶ, ἄτοπος καὶ πλέα δυσφημίας· ἀλλʼ ὁμοία γε τῆς ἐκείνων· ὁπότερον γὰρ ἂν εἴπωσι, τοῦτο μεστόν ἐστι πάσης ἀσεβείας. Εἰ δὲ τὸ οὕτως ἐρωτᾷν περὶ Θεοῦ βλάσφημον καὶ πλέον ἀσεβείας ἐστὶ, βλάσφημον ἂν εἴη καὶ περὶ τοῦ Λόγου αὐτοῦ τοιαῦτα ἐρωτᾷν. Ἀποκρίνασθαι δὲ ὅμως πρὸς ἀναίρεσιν τῆς τοιαύτης αὐτῶν ἀλόγου καὶ μωρᾶς ἐρωτήσεως ἀναγκαῖον οὕτως· ὅτι ὢν, ἐστὶν ἀιδίως ὁ Θεός· ὄντος οὖν ἀεὶ τοῦ Πατρὸς, ἔστι καὶ ἀιδίως καὶ τὸ τούτου ἀπαύγασμα, ὅπερ ἐστὶν ὁ Λόγος αὐτοῦ· καὶ πάλιν ὁ ὢν Θεὸς, ἐξ αὐτοῦ καὶ ὄντα τὸν Λόγον ἔχει· καὶ οὔτε ὁ Λόγος ἐπιγέγονεν οὐκ ὢν πρότερον, οὔτε ὁ Πατὴρ ἄλογος ἢν ποτε. Ἡ γὰρ κατὰ τοῦ Υἱοῦ τόλμα εἰς τὸν Πατέρα τὴν βλασφημίαν ἀνάγει, εἴγε ἔξωθεν ἐπενόησεν ἑαυτῷ σοφίαν, καὶ Λόγον, καὶ Υἱόν, Ὃ γὰρ ἐὰν τούτων εἴπῃς, τοῦτο τὸ ἐκ τοῦ Πατρὸς γέννημα σημαίνει, ὥσπερ εἴρηται. Ὥστε ἀσύστατος αὐτῶν ἡ τοιαύτη ἐρώτησις, καὶ εἰκότως· ἀρνούμενοι γὰρ τὸν Λόγον, ἄλογον ἔχουσι καὶ τὴν ἐρώτησιν. Ὡς γὰρ εἴ τις τὸν ἥλιον ὁρῶν πυνθάνοιτο περὶ τοῦ ἀπαυγάσματος, καὶ λέγοι, ‘ Ὁ ὢν τὸ μὴ ὂν πεποίηκεν, ἢ ὂν αὐτὸ πεποίηκεν;᾿ οὐ σώφρονα ἔχειν ὁ τοιοῦτος λογισμὸν νομισθήσεται, ἀλλʼ ἐμβρόντητος ἂν εἴη, ὅτι ὅλως ὅ ἐστιν ἐκ τοῦ φωτός, τοῦτο ἔξωθεν ἐπινοεῖ καὶ περὶ τοῦτο ἐρωτᾷ, πότε, καὶ ποῦ, καὶ ὅτε, καὶ εἰ πεποίηται· οὕτως καὶ ὁ περὶ τοῦ Υἱοῦ καὶ τοῦ Πατρὸς τοιαῦτα λογιζόμενος, καὶ οὕτω πυνθανόμενος, πολλῷ μᾶλλον τὴν μανίαν μείζονα ἂν ἔχοι, ὅτι τὸν ἐκ τοῦ Πατρὸς Λόγον ἔξωθεν αὐτῷ ἐπεισάγει, καὶ τὸ φύσει γέννημα ὡς ποίημα σκιαλογῶν λέγει, ‘Οὐκ ἦν πρὶν γεννηθῇ. Ἀκουέτωσαν δὲ ὅμως καὶ πρὸς τὴν ἐρώτησιν αὐτῶν, ὅτι ὁ ὢν Πατὴρ τὸν ὄντα Υἱὸν ἐποίησεν. Ὁ γὰρ ‘ Λόγος σὰρξ ἐγένετο. ʼ καὶ ὄντα αὐτὸν Υἱὸν Θεοῦ ἐποίησεν ἐπὶ συντελείᾳ τῶν αἰώνων καὶ Υἱὸν ἀνθρώπου, εἰ μὴ ἄρα κατὰ τὸν Σαμοσατέα μηδὲ εἶναι αὐτὸν πρὶν ἄνθρωπον γενέσθαι εἴποιεν. Καὶ πρός μὲν τὴν πρώτην αὐτῶν ἐρώτησιν ἱκανὰ ταῦτα παρʼ ἡμῶν.

25. Kai beltion ēn men autous ēremein; epeidē de ou pauontai, loipon pros tēn toiautēn anaischynton erōtēsin autōn touto an tis episēs autois tolmēsas anterōtēseien; isōs ek tōn homoiōn atopēmatōn blepontes heautous synkleiomenous, anachōrēsousi tēs pros tēn alētheian machēs. Polla toinyn proteron hileōn ton Theon epikalesamenos, houtōs autois tis apantēseien; ‘Ho ōn Theos, ouk ōn gegonen? ē kai prin genētai, estin? ōn oun, heauton epoiēsen? ē ex oudenos esti, kai mēden ōn proteron, exaiphnēs autos ephanē?᾿ Atopos hē toiautē erōtēsis; nai, atopos kai plea dysphēmias; allʼ homoia ge tēs ekeinōn; hopoteron gar an eipōsi, touto meston esti pasēs asebeias. Ei de to houtōs erōtąn peri Theou blasphēmon kai pleon asebeias esti, blasphēmon an eiē kai peri tou Logou autou toiauta erōtąn. Apokrinasthai de homōs pros anairesin tēs toiautēs autōn alogou kai mōras erōtēseōs anankaion houtōs; hoti ōn, estin aidiōs ho Theos; ontos oun aei tou Patros, esti kai aidiōs kai to toutou apaugasma, hoper estin ho Logos autou; kai palin ho ōn Theos, ex autou kai onta ton Logon echei; kai oute ho Logos epigegonen ouk ōn proteron, oute ho Patēr alogos ēn pote. Hē gar kata tou Huiou tolma eis ton Patera tēn blasphēmian anagei, eige exōthen epenoēsen heautǭ sophian, kai Logon, kai Huion, Ho gar ean toutōn eipę̄s, touto to ek tou Patros gennēma sēmainei, hōsper eirētai. Hōste asystatos autōn hē toiautē erōtēsis, kai eikotōs; arnoumenoi gar ton Logon, alogon echousi kai tēn erōtēsin. Hōs gar ei tis ton hēlion horōn pynthanoito peri tou apaugasmatos, kai legoi, ‘ Ho ōn to mē on pepoiēken, ē on auto pepoiēken?᾿ ou sōphrona echein ho toioutos logismon nomisthēsetai, allʼ embrontētos an eiē, hoti holōs ho estin ek tou phōtos, touto exōthen epinoei kai peri touto erōtą, pote, kai pou, kai hote, kai ei pepoiētai; houtōs kai ho peri tou Huiou kai tou Patros toiauta logizomenos, kai houtō pynthanomenos, pollǭ mallon tēn manian meizona an echoi, hoti ton ek tou Patros Logon exōthen autǭ epeisagei, kai to physei gennēma hōs poiēma skialogōn legei, ‘Ouk ēn prin gennēthę̄. Akouetōsan de homōs kai pros tēn erōtēsin autōn, hoti ho ōn Patēr ton onta Huion epoiēsen. Ho gar ‘ Logos sarx egeneto. ʼ kai onta auton Huion Theou epoiēsen epi synteleią tōn aiōnōn kai Huion anthrōpou, ei mē ara kata ton Samosatea mēde einai auton prin anthrōpon genesthai eipoien. Kai pros men tēn prōtēn autōn erōtēsin hikana tauta parʼ hēmōn.

25. It would have been better for them to keep quiet; but since they do not stop, one might dare in turn to put this counter-question to their shameless question. Perhaps, seeing themselves hemmed in by similar absurdities, they will withdraw from their fight against the truth. First, then, calling earnestly on God to be merciful, one might meet them thus: “Did God, who is, come to be when he was not? Or does he exist even before he came to be? Being, then, did he make himself? Or is he from nothing, and, being nothing before, did he suddenly appear?” Such a question is absurd; yes, absurd and full of blasphemy; but it is like theirs, for whichever answer they give is full of all impiety. And if it is blasphemous and more than impious to ask such things about God, it would be blasphemous to ask such things about his Word too. Nevertheless, to do away with their irrational and foolish question, one must answer thus: being, God is eternally. Since, then, the Father always is, his radiance too is eternally, which is his Word. And again, God, who is, has from himself the Word, who also is. Neither was the Word added later, when he was not before, nor was the Father ever without Word. For the daring attack on the Son carries the blasphemy up to the Father, as if he devised wisdom, Word, and Son for himself from outside. For whichever of these you name, it signifies the offspring from the Father, as has been said. So their question of this kind does not hold together, and naturally: for denying the Word, they have a question without reason as well. For if someone looking at the sun were to ask about its radiance, and say, “Did that which is make what is not, or did it make it when it was?” he would not be thought to reason soundly, but to be thunderstruck, because he imagines what comes from the light to be from outside and asks when and where and whether it was made. So also anyone who reasons and inquires thus about the Son and the Father would be much madder still, because he brings the Word from the Father in upon him from outside, and, talking of shadows, calls the natural offspring a work and says, “He was not before he was begotten.” Nevertheless, let them hear this answer to their question: the Father, who is, made the Son, who is. For “the Word became flesh”; and him, being Son of God, he made at the consummation of the ages Son of Man as well, unless they are going to say, with the Samosatene, that he did not even exist before he became man. This is enough from us in answer to their first question.

Chapter 26

26Bright, 27–28

26. Ὑμεῖς δὲ, ὦ Ἀρειανοὶ, τῶν ἰδίων ἑαυτῶν ῥημάτων μνημονεύοντες, εἴπατε· Ὁ ὢν τοῦ μὴ ὄντος ἔχρῃζεν εἰς τὴν τῶν πάντων δημιουργίαν, ἢ ὄντος αὐτοῦ ἔχρῃζεν; Εἰρήκατε γὰρ, ‘Ὄργανον ἑαυτῷ τὸν Υἱὸν ἐκ τοῦ μὴ ὄντος κατεσκεύασεν, ἵνα διʼ αὐτοῦ ποιήσῃ τὰ πάντα.᾿ Τί οὖν ἐστι βέλτιον, τὸ χρῇζον, ἢ τὸ τὴν χρείαν ἀναπληροῦν; ἢ ἀμφότερα τὰ ἐνδέοντα ἀλλήλων ἀναπληροῦσι; Τοιαῦτα γὰρ λέγοντες, τοῦ κατασκευάσαντος μᾶλλον ἀσθένειαν δεικνύετε, εἰ μὴ καὶ μόνος ἵσχυσε δημιουργῆσαι τὰ πάντα, ἀλλʼ ἔξωθεν ἑαυτῷ ὄργανον ἐπινοεῖ, ὥσπερ τέκτων ἢ ναυπηγός τις, μὴ δυνάμενος ὁτιοῦν ἐργάσασθαι χωρὶς σκεπάρνου καὶ πρίονος. Τί οὖν τούτου ἀσεβέστερον; Ἢ τί δεῖ διατρίβειν ὅλως ἐν τούτοις ὡς δεινοῖς, αὐταρκῶν ὄντων τῶν προειρημένων δεῖξαι, φαντασίαν μόνον εἶναι τὰ παρʼ αὐτῶν; Πρὸς δὲ τὴν ἑτέραν αὐτῶν εὐήθη πάνυ καὶ μωρὰν ἐξέτασιν, ἣν πρὸς τὰ γυναικάρια ποιοῦνται, οὐδὲν μὲν πάλιν οὐδὲ περὶ ταύτης ἐχρῆν ἀποκρίνασθαι, ἢ τοῦτο μόνον ὃ καὶ ἐν τοῖς ἔμπροσθεν εἰρήκαμεν, ὅτι μὴ δέον τὴν ἐκ τοῦ Θεοῦ γέννησιν συμμετρεῖν τῇ τῶν ἀνθρώπων φύσει, Ἴνα δὲ ὅμως καὶ ἐν τούτῳ καταγνῶσιν ἑαυτῶν, καλὸν ἐκ τῶν αὐτῶν πάλιν οὕτως αὐτοῖς ἀπαντῆσαι. Ὅλως εἰ περὶ υἱοῦ πυνθάνονται γονέων, ἐνθυμείσθωσαν πόθεν ἐστὶ τὸ γεννώμενον τέκνον. Εἰ γὰρ καὶ οὐκ εἶχεν ὁ γονεὺς υἱὸν πρὶν γεννήσῃ, ἀλλʼ ἐσχηκὼς, οὐκ ἔξωθεν οὐδὲ ἀλλότριον, ἀλλʼ ἐξ ἑαυτοῦ καὶ ἴδιον τῆς οὐσίας καὶ ἀπαράλλακτον ἔσχεν εἰκόνα, ὥστε τοῦτον ἐν ἐκείνῳ βλέπεσθαι, κἀκεῖνον ἐν τούτῳ θεωρεῖσθαι. Εἰ τοίνυν ἐκ τῶν ἀνθρωπίνων παραδειγμάτων τὸν χρόνον τῶν γεννώντων λαμβάνουσι, διὰ τί μὴ ἐκ τῶν αὐτῶν καὶ τὸ κατὰ φύσιν καὶ τὸ ἴδιον ἐνθυμοῦνται τῶν τέκνων πρὸς τοὺς γονέας, ἀλλὰ κατὰ τοὺς ὄφεις μόνον τὸ πρὸς τὸν ἰὸν ἐπιτήδειον ἐκ τῆς γῆς ἐκλέγονται; Ἔδει δὲ πυνθανομένους αὐτοὺς γονέων καὶ λέγοντας, ‘Οὐκ εἶχες υἱὸν πρὶν γεννήσῃς; ᾿ προσθεῖναι καὶ εἰπεῖν, ‘ Ἐὰν δὲ σχῇς υἱὸν, ἆρά γε ἔξωθεν ὥσπερ οἰκίαν, ἤ τι ἕτερον κτῆμα ἀγοράζεις; ʼ ἵνα σοι ἀποκρίνηται· ‘Οὐκ ἔξωθεν, ἀλλʼ ἐξ ἐμοῦ ἐστι. Τὰ μὲν γὰρ ἔξωθεν κτήματά ἐστι, καὶ ἀφʼ ἑτέρου εἰς ἕτερον μετέρχεται· ὁ δὲ υἱὸς ἐξ ἐμοῦ ἐστι, καὶ τῆς ἐμῆς οὐσίας ἴδιος καὶ ὅμοιος, οὐκ ἀφʼ ἑτέρου εἰς ἐμὲ γεγονὼς, ἀλλʼ ἐξ ἐμοῦ γεγεννημένος· διὸ καὶ ἐν ἐκείνῳ ὅλος εἰμὶ, μένων αὐτὸς ὅ εἰμι.᾿ Οὕτω γὰρ ἔχει· κἂν ὁ γονεὺς τῷ χρόνῳ διαφέρῃ, ὡς ἄνθρωπος ἐν χρόνῳ καὶ αὐτὸς γεγονὼς, ἀλλʼ ἔσχεν ἂν καὶ αὐτὸς ἀεὶ συνυπάρχον τὸ τέκνον, εἰ μὴ ἡ φύσις ἐνεπόδιζε καὶ ἐκώλυε τὸ δύνασθαι. Καὶ γὰρ καὶ ὁ ‘Λευῒ ἔτι ἦν ἐν τῇ ὀσφύΐ ’ τοῦ προπάππου, πρὶν αὐτὸς γεννηθῇ, καὶ ὁ πάππος γεννήσῃ. Ὅταν οὗν εἰς τοῦθʼ ἡλικίας ἔλθοι ὁ ἄνθρωπος, ἐν ᾗ καὶ τὸ δυνατὸν ἡ φύσις παρέχει, εὐθὺς ἀνεμποδίστῳ τῇ φύσει πατὴρ ὁ ἄνθρωπος γίνεται τοῦ ἐξ ἑαυτοῦ υἱοῦ.

26. Hymeis de, ō Areianoi, tōn idiōn heautōn rhēmatōn mnēmoneuontes, eipate; Ho ōn tou mē ontos echrę̄zen eis tēn tōn pantōn dēmiourgian, ē ontos autou echrę̄zen? Eirēkate gar, ‘Organon heautǭ ton Huion ek tou mē ontos kateskeuasen, hina diʼ autou poiēsę̄ ta panta.᾿ Ti oun esti beltion, to chrę̄zon, ē to tēn chreian anaplēroun? ē amphotera ta endeonta allēlōn anaplērousi? Toiauta gar legontes, tou kataskeuasantos mallon astheneian deiknyete, ei mē kai monos hischyse dēmiourgēsai ta panta, allʼ exōthen heautǭ organon epinoei, hōsper tektōn ē naupēgos tis, mē dynamenos hotioun ergasasthai chōris skeparnou kai prionos. Ti oun toutou asebesteron? Ē ti dei diatribein holōs en toutois hōs deinois, autarkōn ontōn tōn proeirēmenōn deixai, phantasian monon einai ta parʼ autōn? Pros de tēn heteran autōn euēthē pany kai mōran exetasin, hēn pros ta gynaikaria poiountai, ouden men palin oude peri tautēs echrēn apokrinasthai, ē touto monon ho kai en tois emprosthen eirēkamen, hoti mē deon tēn ek tou Theou gennēsin symmetrein tę̄ tōn anthrōpōn physei, Ina de homōs kai en toutǭ katagnōsin heautōn, kalon ek tōn autōn palin houtōs autois apantēsai. Holōs ei peri huiou pynthanontai goneōn, enthymeisthōsan pothen esti to gennōmenon teknon. Ei gar kai ouk eichen ho goneus huion prin gennēsę̄, allʼ eschēkōs, ouk exōthen oude allotrion, allʼ ex heautou kai idion tēs ousias kai aparallakton eschen eikona, hōste touton en ekeinǭ blepesthai, kakeinon en toutǭ theōreisthai. Ei toinyn ek tōn anthrōpinōn paradeigmatōn ton chronon tōn gennōntōn lambanousi, dia ti mē ek tōn autōn kai to kata physin kai to idion enthymountai tōn teknōn pros tous goneas, alla kata tous opheis monon to pros ton ion epitēdeion ek tēs gēs eklegontai? Edei de pynthanomenous autous goneōn kai legontas, ‘Ouk eiches huion prin gennēsę̄s? ᾿ prostheinai kai eipein, ‘ Ean de schę̄s huion, ara ge exōthen hōsper oikian, ē ti heteron ktēma agorazeis? ʼ hina soi apokrinētai; ‘Ouk exōthen, allʼ ex emou esti. Ta men gar exōthen ktēmata esti, kai aphʼ heterou eis heteron meterchetai; ho de huios ex emou esti, kai tēs emēs ousias idios kai homoios, ouk aphʼ heterou eis eme gegonōs, allʼ ex emou gegennēmenos; dio kai en ekeinǭ holos eimi, menōn autos ho eimi.᾿ Houtō gar echei; kan ho goneus tǭ chronǭ diapherę̄, hōs anthrōpos en chronǭ kai autos gegonōs, allʼ eschen an kai autos aei synyparchon to teknon, ei mē hē physis enepodize kai ekōlye to dynasthai. Kai gar kai ho ‘Leuï eti ēn en tę̄ osphyï ’ tou propappou, prin autos gennēthę̄, kai ho pappos gennēsę̄. Hotan houn eis touthʼ hēlikias elthoi ho anthrōpos, en hę̄ kai to dynaton hē physis parechei, euthys anempodistǭ tę̄ physei patēr ho anthrōpos ginetai tou ex heautou huiou.

26. And you, Arians, remembering your own words, tell us: did he who is need one who was not for the making of all things, or did he need one who was? For you have said, “He fashioned the Son for himself as an instrument out of what was not, so that he might make all things through him.” Which, then, is better: what needs, or what fills the need? Or do both fill what the other lacks? For in saying such things you show rather the weakness of the one who fashioned him, if he alone was not strong enough to make all things but devised an instrument for himself from outside, like a carpenter or a shipwright who cannot work at anything without an axe and a saw. What could be more impious than this? But why dwell on these things at all as if they were formidable, when what has already been said is enough to show that what they say is mere fantasy? As for their other quite silly and foolish inquiry, which they put to the silly women, again no answer at all should have been needed about it either, except what we have said before, that the begetting from God must not be measured by human nature. Yet so that in this too they may condemn themselves, it is good to meet them again from their own premises, as follows. If they ask parents about a son at all, let them consider where the child that is begotten comes from. For even if the parent did not have a son before he begot him, yet, when he had him, he had him not from outside nor as something foreign, but from himself, proper to his substance, and an unvarying image, so that the one is seen in the other and the other contemplated in the one. If, then, they take the time of those who beget from human examples, why do they not from the same examples consider the naturalness and the propriety of children to their parents, but, like snakes, pick out of the earth only what serves their poison? When they ask parents and say, “Did you not have a son before you begot him?” they should have added and said, “And when you have a son, do you buy him from outside like a house or some other possession?” so that the parent might answer you: “Not from outside, but he is from me. For things from outside are possessions and pass from one owner to another; but my son is from me, proper to and like my substance, not having come to me from another, but begotten from me; therefore I am wholly in him, while remaining myself what I am.” For so it is: even if the parent differs in time, since as a man he too has come to be in time, yet he too would have had his child always coexisting with him, if nature had not hindered and prevented it from being possible. For Levi too “was still in the loins” of his great-grandfather before he himself was begotten and before his grandfather begot. When, then, a man comes to that age at which nature gives the ability, at once, with nature unhindered, he becomes father of the son from himself.

Chapter 27

27Bright, 28–29

27. Οὐκοῦν εἰ γονέων περὶ τέκνων ἐπύθοντο, καὶ ἔγνωσαν ὅτι τὰ φύσει τέκνα οὐκ ἔξωθεν ἀλλʼ ἐκ τῶν γονέων εἰσὶν, ὁμολογείτωσαν καὶ περὶ τοῦ Λόγου τοῦ Θεοῦ, ὅτι ὅλως ἐκ τοῦ Πατρός ἐστι. Καὶ περὶ τοῦ χρόνου ζητοῦντες, τὸ ἐμποδίζον τὸν Θεὸν λεγέτωσαν, (χρὴ γὰρ ἐξ ὧν ὡς χλευάζοντες ἐπυνθάνοντο, ἐκ τούτων αὐτοὺς ἀσεβοῦντας διελέγχειν· εἰπάτωσαν τοίνυν τί τὸ ἐμποδίζον τὸν Θεὸν ἀεὶ τοῦ Υἱοῦ Πατέρα αὐτὸν εἶναι; Τὸ γὰρ ἐκ πατρὸς εἶναι τὸ γεννώμενον ὡμολόγηται. Ἵνα δὲ καὶ ὅλως τι τοιοῦτον λογισάμενοι περὶ τὸν Θεὸν καταγνῶσιν ἑαυτῶν, ὥσπερ ἠρώτησαν γυναῖκας περὶ τῶν χρόνων, οὕτω πυνθανέσθωσαν καὶ τοῦ ἡλίου περὶ τοῦ ἀπαυγάσματος αὐτοῦ, καὶ τῆς πηγῆς περὶ τοῦ ἐξ αὐτῆς, ἴνα μάθωσιν ὅτι καίπερ ὄντα γεννήματα ταῦτα, ἐστὶ καὶ ἀεὶ σὺν ἐκείνοις, ἐξ ὦν καί εἰσιν. Εἰ δὲ καὶ τὸ ‘φύσει ᾿ καὶ τὸ ἀεὶ οἱ τοιοῦτοι γονεῖς ἔχουσι πρὸς τὰ τέκνα, διὰ τί τὸν Θεὸν ἐλάττονα τῶν γενητῶν ὑπονοοῦντες, οὐ φανερώτερον ἑαυτῶν τὴν ἀσέβειαν ἐξάγουσιν; Εἰ δὲ τοῦτο μὲν οὐ τολμῶσιν ἐκ φανεροῦ λέγειν, ὁμολογεῖται δὲ ὁ Υἱὸς μὴ ἔξωθεν, ἀλλʼ ἐκ τοῦ Πατρὸς εἶναι φύσει γέννημα, οὐδὲν δὲ οὐδὲ τὸ ἐμποδίζον ἐστὶ τὸν Θεόν· (‘ οὐ γὰρ ὡς ἄνθρωπος ὁ Θεὸς, ᾿ ἀλλὰ καὶ πλέον ἐστὶ τοῦ ἡλίου, μᾶλλον δὲ Θεός ἐστι τοῦ ἡλίου·) δῆλον ὅτι καὶ ἐξ αὐτοῦ καὶ ἀεί ἐστι συνυπάρχων ὁ Λόγος τῷ Πατρὶ, διʼ οὖ τὰ πάντα οὐκ ὄντα εἰς τὸ εἶναι πεποίηκεν ὁ Πατήρ. Ὅτι μὲν οὖν ὁ Υἱὸς οὐκ ‘ἐξ οὐκ ὄντων, ᾿ ἀλλʼ ἀΐδιός τε καὶ ἐκ τοῦ Πατρός ἐστι, καὶ αὐτὸ τὸ πρᾶγμα δείκνυσι· καὶ ἡ ἐρώτησις δὲ τῶν αἱρετικῶν πρὸς τοὺς γονέας διελέγχει τὴν κακόνοιαν αὐτῶν, Ἔγνωσαν γὰρ τὸ κατὰ φύσιν, καὶ λοιπὸν καὶ περὶ τῶν χρόνων ἠσχύνθησαν.

27. Oukoun ei goneōn peri teknōn epythonto, kai egnōsan hoti ta physei tekna ouk exōthen allʼ ek tōn goneōn eisin, homologeitōsan kai peri tou Logou tou Theou, hoti holōs ek tou Patros esti. Kai peri tou chronou zētountes, to empodizon ton Theon legetōsan, (chrē gar ex hōn hōs chleuazontes epynthanonto, ek toutōn autous asebountas dielenchein; eipatōsan toinyn ti to empodizon ton Theon aei tou Huiou Patera auton einai? To gar ek patros einai to gennōmenon hōmologētai. Hina de kai holōs ti toiouton logisamenoi peri ton Theon katagnōsin heautōn, hōsper ērōtēsan gynaikas peri tōn chronōn, houtō pynthanesthōsan kai tou hēliou peri tou apaugasmatos autou, kai tēs pēgēs peri tou ex autēs, ina mathōsin hoti kaiper onta gennēmata tauta, esti kai aei syn ekeinois, ex ōn kai eisin. Ei de kai to ‘physei ᾿ kai to aei hoi toioutoi goneis echousi pros ta tekna, dia ti ton Theon elattona tōn genētōn hyponoountes, ou phanerōteron heautōn tēn asebeian exagousin? Ei de touto men ou tolmōsin ek phanerou legein, homologeitai de ho Huios mē exōthen, allʼ ek tou Patros einai physei gennēma, ouden de oude to empodizon esti ton Theon; (‘ ou gar hōs anthrōpos ho Theos, ᾿ alla kai pleon esti tou hēliou, mallon de Theos esti tou hēliou;) dēlon hoti kai ex autou kai aei esti synyparchōn ho Logos tǭ Patri, diʼ ou ta panta ouk onta eis to einai pepoiēken ho Patēr. Hoti men oun ho Huios ouk ‘ex ouk ontōn, ᾿ allʼ aïdios te kai ek tou Patros esti, kai auto to pragma deiknysi; kai hē erōtēsis de tōn hairetikōn pros tous goneas dielenchei tēn kakonoian autōn, Egnōsan gar to kata physin, kai loipon kai peri tōn chronōn ēschynthēsan.

27. So if they asked parents about children, and learned that children by nature are not from outside but from their parents, let them confess about the Word of God too that he is wholly from the Father. And if they raise the question of time, let them say what hinders God. (For it is necessary to refute their impiety from the very things they asked in mockery.) Let them say, then, what hinders God from being always Father of the Son; for it is agreed that what is begotten is from the father. And so that they may condemn themselves for thinking any such thing about God at all, just as they asked women about times, so let them ask the sun about its radiance and the spring about what comes from it, so that they may learn that, although these are offspring, they exist always with those from which they come. And if such parents have both the “natural” and the “always” in relation to their children, why do they, suspecting God to be less than things originated, not bring out their impiety more openly? But if they do not dare to say this openly, and it is agreed that the Son is not from outside but is by nature an offspring from the Father, and nothing hinders God (for “God is not like a man,” but is more than the sun, or rather is the God of the sun), it is clear that the Word is both from him and always coexisting with the Father, the Word through whom the Father made all things that were not to be. That the Son is not “from nothing,” then, but is eternal and from the Father, the fact itself shows; and the heretics' question to parents refutes their malice. For they have learned what is natural, and they have been put to shame about times as well.

Chapter 28

28Bright, 29–30

28. Ὅτι δὲ οὐ δεῖ τὴν τοῦ Θεοῦ γέννησιν παραβάλλειν τῇ τῶν ἀνθρώπων φύσει, καὶ νομίζειν ‘ μέροςʼ εἶναι τοῦ Θεοῦ τὸν Υἱὸν αὐτοῦ, ἢ ὅλως τι ‘πάθοςʼ σημαίνειν τὴν γέννησιν, φθάσαντες μὲν εἴπομεν ἐν τοῖς ἔμπροσθεν, καὶ νῦν δὲ τὰ αὐτά φαμεν· ‘οὐκ ἔστιν ὡς ἄνθρωπος ὁ Θεός, ᾿ Ἄνθρωποι μὲν γὰρ παθητικῶς γεννῶσι, ῥευστὴν ἔχοντες τὴν φύσιν, καὶ χρόνους ἀναμένοντες διὰ τὴν ἀσθένειαν τῆς ἰδίας φύσεως· ἐπὶ δὲ Θεοῦ τοῦτο λέγειν οὐκ ἔστιν. Οὐ γὰρ ἐκ μερῶν συγκείμενός ἐστιν, ἀλλὰ καὶ ἀπαθὴς ὢν καὶ ἀπλοῦς, ἀπαθῶς καὶ ἀμερίστως τοῦ Υἱοῦ Πατήρ ἐστι· καὶ τούτου πάλιν μέγα τεκμήριον καὶ ἀπόδειξις ἐκ τῶν θείων γραφῶν. Ὁ Λόγος γὰρ ὁ τοῦ Θεοῦ Υἱός ἐστιν αὐτοῦ, καὶ ὁ Υἱὸς Λόγος ἐστὶ τοῦ Πατρὸς καὶ Σοφία· Λόγος δὲ καὶ Σοφία οὔτε κτίσμα οὔτε μέρος ἐστὶ τούτου, οὗ καὶ ἔστι Λόγος, οὔτε κατὰ πάθος ἐστὶ γέννημα. Ἀμφότερα γοῦν ἡ γραφὴ συνάπτουσα, ‘Υἱὸνʼ μὲν ἔφησεν, ἵνα τὸ φύσει καὶ ἀληθινὸν τῆς οὐσίας γέννημα εὐαγγελίσηται· ἵνα δὲ μή τις ἀνθρώπινον ὑπολάβοι τὸ γέννημα, πάλιν τὴν οὐσίαν αὐτοῦ σημαίνων, ‘Λόγονʼ αὐτὸν εἶναι καὶ Σοφίαν καὶ ἀπαύγασμά φησιν. Ἐκ γὰρ τούτου καὶ τὸ ἀπαθὲς τῆς γεννήσεως, καὶ τὸ ἀΐδιον, καὶ τῷ Θεῷ πρέπον λογιζόμεθα. Ποῖον οὖν πάθος, ἢ ποῖον μέρος ἐστὶ τοῦ Πατρὸς ὁ Λόγος, καὶ ἡ Σοφία, καὶ τὸ ἀπαύγασμα; Καὶ τοῦτο δυνατὸν καὶ αὐτοὺς τοὺς ἄφρονας μαθεῖν. Ὡς γὰρ γυναικῶν ἐπύθοντο περὶ υἱοῦ, οὕτως καὶ ἄνδρας ἐπερωτάτωσαν περὶ τοῦ λόγου, ἵνα μάθωσιν ὅτι οὔτε πάθος αὐτῶν, οὔτε μέρος ἐστὶ τοῦ νοῦ τούτων ὁ λόγος ὃν προφέρονται. Εἰ δὲ τῶν ἀνθρώπων, καίτοι παθητῶν ὄντων καὶ μεριστῶν ὄντων, τοιοῦτος ὁ λόγος, διὰ τί περὶ τοῦ ἀσωμάτου καὶ ἀμερίστου Θεοῦ πάθη καὶ μέρη λογίζονται, ἵνα, τοῦτο προσποιούμενοι δῆθεν εὐλαβεῖσθαι, ἀρνήσωνται τὴν ἀληθῇ καὶ φύσει γέννησιν τοῦ Υἱοῦ; Καὶ ὅτι μὲν τὸ ἐκ τοῦ Θεοῦ γέννημα οὐκ ἔστι πάθος, ἱκανῶς διὰ τῶν ἔμπροσθεν ἀποδέδεικται· δέδεικται δὲ καὶ ἰδίᾳ νῦν ὁ Λόγος οὐ κατὰ πάθος γεννώμενος. Ἀκουέτωσαν δὲ καὶ περὶ τῆς Σοφίας τὰ αὐτά· οὐκ ἔστιν ὡς ἄνθρωπος ὁ Θεός·᾿ μὴ ἀνθρώπινον φανταζέσθωσαν καὶ ἐν τούτῳ περὶ αὐτοῦ. Καὶ γὰρ τῶν ἀνθρώπων πάλιν δεκτικῶν σοφίας γεγονότων, ὁ Θεὸς, οὐδενὸς μετέχων, αὐτὸς τῆς ἑαυτοῦ Σοφίας Πατήρ ἐστιν, ἧς οἱ μετέχοντες εἰώθασι σοφοὶ καλεῖσθαι· καὶ ἔστι καὶ αὐτὴ ἡ Σοφία οὐ πάθος, οὐδὲ μέρος, ἀλλὰ γέννημα ἴδιον τοῦ πατρός. Διὰ τοῦτο ἀεὶ Πατὴρ, καὶ οὐκ ἐπιγέγονε τῷ Θεῷ τὸ ‘πατὴρ, ᾿ ἵνα μὴ καὶ τρεπτὸς εἶναι νομισθῇ. Εἰ γὰρ καλὸν τὸ εἶναι αὐτὸν Πατέρα, οὐκ ἀεὶ δὲ ἦν Πατὴρ, οὐκ ἀεὶ ἄρα τὸ καλὸν ἦν ἐν αὐτῷ.

28. Hoti de ou dei tēn tou Theou gennēsin paraballein tę̄ tōn anthrōpōn physei, kai nomizein ‘ merosʼ einai tou Theou ton Huion autou, ē holōs ti ‘pathosʼ sēmainein tēn gennēsin, phthasantes men eipomen en tois emprosthen, kai nyn de ta auta phamen; ‘ouk estin hōs anthrōpos ho Theos, ᾿ Anthrōpoi men gar pathētikōs gennōsi, rheustēn echontes tēn physin, kai chronous anamenontes dia tēn astheneian tēs idias physeōs; epi de Theou touto legein ouk estin. Ou gar ek merōn synkeimenos estin, alla kai apathēs ōn kai aplous, apathōs kai ameristōs tou Huiou Patēr esti; kai toutou palin mega tekmērion kai apodeixis ek tōn theiōn graphōn. Ho Logos gar ho tou Theou Huios estin autou, kai ho Huios Logos esti tou Patros kai Sophia; Logos de kai Sophia oute ktisma oute meros esti toutou, hou kai esti Logos, oute kata pathos esti gennēma. Amphotera goun hē graphē synaptousa, ‘Huionʼ men ephēsen, hina to physei kai alēthinon tēs ousias gennēma euangelisētai; hina de mē tis anthrōpinon hypolaboi to gennēma, palin tēn ousian autou sēmainōn, ‘Logonʼ auton einai kai Sophian kai apaugasma phēsin. Ek gar toutou kai to apathes tēs gennēseōs, kai to aïdion, kai tǭ Theǭ prepon logizometha. Poion oun pathos, ē poion meros esti tou Patros ho Logos, kai hē Sophia, kai to apaugasma? Kai touto dynaton kai autous tous aphronas mathein. Hōs gar gynaikōn epythonto peri huiou, houtōs kai andras eperōtatōsan peri tou logou, hina mathōsin hoti oute pathos autōn, oute meros esti tou nou toutōn ho logos hon propherontai. Ei de tōn anthrōpōn, kaitoi pathētōn ontōn kai meristōn ontōn, toioutos ho logos, dia ti peri tou asōmatou kai ameristou Theou pathē kai merē logizontai, hina, touto prospoioumenoi dēthen eulabeisthai, arnēsōntai tēn alēthę̄ kai physei gennēsin tou Huiou? Kai hoti men to ek tou Theou gennēma ouk esti pathos, hikanōs dia tōn emprosthen apodedeiktai; dedeiktai de kai idią nyn ho Logos ou kata pathos gennōmenos. Akouetōsan de kai peri tēs Sophias ta auta; ouk estin hōs anthrōpos ho Theos;᾿ mē anthrōpinon phantazesthōsan kai en toutǭ peri autou. Kai gar tōn anthrōpōn palin dektikōn sophias gegonotōn, ho Theos, oudenos metechōn, autos tēs heautou Sophias Patēr estin, hēs hoi metechontes eiōthasi sophoi kaleisthai; kai esti kai autē hē Sophia ou pathos, oude meros, alla gennēma idion tou patros. Dia touto aei Patēr, kai ouk epigegone tǭ Theǭ to ‘patēr, ᾿ hina mē kai treptos einai nomisthę̄. Ei gar kalon to einai auton Patera, ouk aei de ēn Patēr, ouk aei ara to kalon ēn en autǭ.

28. That one must not compare God's begetting with human nature, nor think that his Son is a “part” of God, nor that the begetting signifies any “passion” at all, we have said already above, and we say the same now: “God is not like a man.” For men beget with passion, having a fluid nature, and waiting for times because of the weakness of their own nature; but this cannot be said of God. For he is not composed of parts, but, being impassible and simple, he is Father of the Son impassibly and without division. And there is great evidence and proof of this again from the divine Scriptures. For the Word of God is his Son, and the Son is the Word and Wisdom of the Father; and Word and Wisdom is neither a creature nor a part of him whose Word it is, nor an offspring begotten with passion. Joining both, then, Scripture said “Son,” in order to proclaim the natural and true offspring of the substance; and so that no one might suppose the offspring to be human, again signifying his substance, it says that he is “Word,” “Wisdom,” and “radiance.” For from this we reckon that the begetting is impassible, eternal, and fitting for God. What passion, then, or what part of the Father is the Word, the Wisdom, the radiance? Even these senseless men can learn this. For as they asked women about a son, so let them ask men about their word, so that they may learn that the word they utter is neither a passion of theirs nor a part of their mind. And if the word of men, though men are passible and divisible, is like this, why do they reckon passions and parts in the case of the incorporeal and indivisible God, so that, pretending to be reverent about this, they may deny the true and natural begetting of the Son? That the offspring from God is not a passion has been sufficiently proved above; and it has now been shown in particular that the Word is not begotten by passion. Let them hear the same about Wisdom: “God is not like a man”; let them not imagine anything human about him in this either. For while men have become receptive of wisdom, God, participating in nothing, is himself Father of his own Wisdom, and those who participate in it are usually called wise. And Wisdom itself is not a passion or a part, but the proper offspring of the Father. For this reason he is always Father, and “Father” was not added to God later, lest he be thought changeable too. For if it is good that he is Father, but he was not always Father, then the good was not always in him.

Chapter 29

29Bright, 30–31

29.‘ Ἀλλʼ ἰδοὺʼ φασὶ, ‘καὶ ἀεὶ ποιητής ἐστιν ὁ Θεὸς, καὶ οὐκ ἐπιγέγονεν αὐτῷ τοῦ δημιουργεῖν ἡ δύναμις· ἆρʼ οὖν, ἐπειδὴ δημιουργός ἐστιν, ἀίδιά ἐστι καὶ τὰ ποιήματα, καὶ οὐ θέμις εἰπεῖν οὐδὲ ἐπὶ τούτων, Οὐκ ἦν πρὶν γενηθῇ; ʼ Ἄφρονες οἱ Ἀρειανοί· τί γὰρ ὅμοιον υἱὸς καὶ ποίημα, ἵνα τὰ ἐπὶ τοῦ πατρὸς ταῦτα καὶ ἐπὶ τῶν δημιουργῶν εἴπωσι; πῶς δὲ, τοσαύτης διαφορᾶς ἐν τοῖς ἔμπροσθεν δειχθείσης γεννήματος καὶ ποιήματος, ἐμμένουσι τῇ ἀμαθίᾳ; Πάλιν οὖν τὸ αὐτό λεκτέον· τὸ ποίημα ἔξωθεν τοῦ ποιοῦντός ἐστιν, ὥσπερ εἴρηται, ὁ δὲ υἱὸς ἴδιον τῆς οὐσίας γέννημά ἐστι· διὸ καὶ τὸ μὲν ποίημα οὐκ ἀνάγκη ἀεὶ εἶναι· ὅτε γὰρ βούλεται ὁ δημιουργὸς, ἐργάζεται· τὸ δὲ γέννημα οὐ βουλήσει ὑπόκειται, ἀλλὰ τῆς οὐσίας ἐστὶν ἰδιότης. Καὶ ποιητὴς μὲν ἂν εἴη καὶ λέγοιτο, κἂν μήπω ᾖ τὰ ἔργα· πατὴρ δὲ οὐκ ἂν λεχθείη οὐδʼ ἂν εἴη, μὴ ὑπάρχοντος υἱοῦ. Ἐὰν δὲ περιεργάζωνται διὰ τί ὁ Θεὸς, ἀεὶ δυνάμενος ποιεῖν, οὐκ ἀεὶ ποιεῖ, μαινομένων μὲν καὶ αὕτη ἡ τόλμα. ‘Τίς γὰρ ἔγνω νοῦν Κυρίου, ἢ τίς σύμβουλος αὐτοῦ ἐγένετο;᾿ ἢ πῶς ‘ ἐρεῖ τὸ πλάσμαʼ τῷ κεραμεῖ, ‘ Τί με οὕτως ἐποίησας;᾿ Ἵνα δὲ, κἂν ἀμυδρόν τινα λογισμὸν εὑρόντες, μὴ σιωπήσωμεν, ἀκουέτωσαν ὅτι, εἰ καὶ τῷ Θεῷ δυνατὸν ἀεὶ ποιεῖν, ἀλλʼ οὐκ ἠδύνατο τὰ γενητὰ ἀΐδια εἶναι· ἐξ οὐκ ὄντων γάρ ἐστι, καὶ οὐκ ἧν πρὶν γένηται. Τὰ δὲ οὐκ ὄντα πρὶν γένηται πῶς ἡδύνατο συνυπάρχειν τῷ ἀεὶ ὄντι Θεῷ; Διὸ καὶ πρὸς τὸ λυσιτελὲς αὐτῶν ἀφορῶν ὁ Θεὸς, ὅτε εἶδεν ὅτι δύναται γενόμενα διαμένειν, τότε καὶ πεποίηκε πάντα. Καὶ ὥσπερ δυνάμενος καὶ ἐξ ἀρχῆς ἐπὶ τοῦ Ἀδὰμ, ἢ ἐπὶ Νῶε, ἢ ἐπὶ Μωϋσέως ἀποστεῖλαι τὸν ἑαυτοῦ Λόγον, οὐκ ἀπέστειλεν εἰ μὴ ἐπὶ συντελείᾳ τῶν αἰώνων·᾿ τοῦτο γὰρ εἶδε λυσιτελεῖν πάσῃ τῇ κτίσει· οὕτω καὶ τὰ γενητὰ, ὅτε ἠθέλησε καὶ λυσιτελὲς ἦν αὐτοῖς, ἐποίησεν. Ὁ δέ γε Υἱὸς, οὐκ ὢν ποίημα, ἀλλʼ ἴδιος τῆς οὐσίας τοῦ Πατρὸς, ἀεὶ ἔστιν· ἀεὶ γὰρ ὄντος τοῦ Πατρὸς, ἀεὶ εἶναι δεῖ καὶ τὸ ἴδιον τῆς οὐσίας αὐτοῦ, ὅπερ ἐστὶν ὁ Λόγος αὐτοῦ καὶ ἡ Σοφία. Καὶ τὰ μὲν κτίσματα κἂν μηδέπω ὑπάρχῃ. οὐκ ἐλαττοῖ τὸν ποιητήν· ἔχει γὰρ τὸ δύνασθαι δημιουργεῖν, ὅτε βούλεται· τὸ δὲ γέννημα, ἐὰν μὴ ἀεὶ συνῇ τῷ Πατρὶ, ἐλάττωμα τῆς τελειότητος τῆς οὐσίας αὐτοῦ ἐστιν. Ὅθεν τὰ μὲν ποιήματα, ὅτε ἠθέλησεν, ἐδημιουργήθη διὰ τοῦ Λόγου αὐτοῦ· ὁ δὲ Υἱὸς ἀεί ἐστιν ἴδιον γέννημα τῆς τοῦ Πατρὸς οὐσίας.

29.‘ Allʼ idouʼ phasi, ‘kai aei poiētēs estin ho Theos, kai ouk epigegonen autǭ tou dēmiourgein hē dynamis; arʼ oun, epeidē dēmiourgos estin, aidia esti kai ta poiēmata, kai ou themis eipein oude epi toutōn, Ouk ēn prin genēthę̄? ʼ Aphrones hoi Areianoi; ti gar homoion huios kai poiēma, hina ta epi tou patros tauta kai epi tōn dēmiourgōn eipōsi? pōs de, tosautēs diaphoras en tois emprosthen deichtheisēs gennēmatos kai poiēmatos, emmenousi tę̄ amathią? Palin oun to auto lekteon; to poiēma exōthen tou poiountos estin, hōsper eirētai, ho de huios idion tēs ousias gennēma esti; dio kai to men poiēma ouk anankē aei einai; hote gar bouletai ho dēmiourgos, ergazetai; to de gennēma ou boulēsei hypokeitai, alla tēs ousias estin idiotēs. Kai poiētēs men an eiē kai legoito, kan mēpō ę̄ ta erga; patēr de ouk an lechtheiē oudʼ an eiē, mē hyparchontos huiou. Ean de periergazōntai dia ti ho Theos, aei dynamenos poiein, ouk aei poiei, mainomenōn men kai hautē hē tolma. ‘Tis gar egnō noun Kyriou, ē tis symboulos autou egeneto?᾿ ē pōs ‘ erei to plasmaʼ tǭ keramei, ‘ Ti me houtōs epoiēsas?᾿ Hina de, kan amydron tina logismon heurontes, mē siōpēsōmen, akouetōsan hoti, ei kai tǭ Theǭ dynaton aei poiein, allʼ ouk ēdynato ta genēta aïdia einai; ex ouk ontōn gar esti, kai ouk hēn prin genētai. Ta de ouk onta prin genētai pōs hēdynato synyparchein tǭ aei onti Theǭ? Dio kai pros to lysiteles autōn aphorōn ho Theos, hote eiden hoti dynatai genomena diamenein, tote kai pepoiēke panta. Kai hōsper dynamenos kai ex archēs epi tou Adam, ē epi Nōe, ē epi Mōÿseōs aposteilai ton heautou Logon, ouk apesteilen ei mē epi synteleią tōn aiōnōn;᾿ touto gar eide lysitelein pasę̄ tę̄ ktisei; houtō kai ta genēta, hote ēthelēse kai lysiteles ēn autois, epoiēsen. Ho de ge Huios, ouk ōn poiēma, allʼ idios tēs ousias tou Patros, aei estin; aei gar ontos tou Patros, aei einai dei kai to idion tēs ousias autou, hoper estin ho Logos autou kai hē Sophia. Kai ta men ktismata kan mēdepō hyparchę̄. ouk elattoi ton poiētēn; echei gar to dynasthai dēmiourgein, hote bouletai; to de gennēma, ean mē aei synę̄ tǭ Patri, elattōma tēs teleiotētos tēs ousias autou estin. Hothen ta men poiēmata, hote ēthelēsen, edēmiourgēthē dia tou Logou autou; ho de Huios aei estin idion gennēma tēs tou Patros ousias.

29. “But look,” they say, “God is also always a maker, and the power to create was not added to him later. Since he is creator, then, are his works eternal too, and is it not right to say of them either, ‘They were not before they came to be’?” Senseless Arians! What likeness is there between a son and a work, that they should say of creators what applies to a father? And how, when so great a difference between offspring and work has been shown above, do they persist in their ignorance? The same must be said again, then: the work is outside its maker, as has been said, but the son is the proper offspring of the substance. So the work need not always exist, for the craftsman works when he wishes; but the offspring is not subject to will, but is a property of the substance. And one could be and be called a maker even if the works do not yet exist; but one could not be called a father, nor be one, if no son exists. And if they meddle with the question why God, who is always able to make, does not always make, this daring too belongs to madmen. For “who has known the mind of the Lord, or who has been his counsellor?” Or how will “the thing formed say” to the potter, “Why have you made me thus?” But so that we may not keep silent, even if we find only a faint argument, let them hear that, although God is always able to make, yet originated things could not be eternal; for they are from nothing, and were not before they came to be. And how could things that were not before they came to be coexist with God, who always is? Therefore God, looking to what was profitable for them, made all things when he saw that, once they had come to be, they could endure. And just as, although he was able from the beginning, in the time of Adam or Noah or Moses, to send his own Word, he did not send him until “the consummation of the ages” (for he saw that this was profitable for all creation), so too he made originated things when he wished and when it was profitable for them. But the Son, not being a work but proper to the Father's substance, always is. For since the Father always is, what is proper to his substance, which is his Word and Wisdom, must always be too. And the creatures, even if they do not yet exist, do not lessen the maker, for he has the ability to create when he wishes; but the offspring, if it is not always with the Father, is a lessening of the completeness of his substance. Hence the works were created through his Word when he wished; but the Son is always the proper offspring of the Father's substance.

Chapter 30

30Bright, 31–32

30. Ταῦτα τοὺς μὲν πιστοὺς εὐφραίνει, τοὺς δὲ αἱρετικοὺς λυπεῖ βλέποντας ἀναιρουμένην αὐτῶν τὴν αἵρεσιν· καὶ γὰρ κἀκείνη πάλιν αὐτῶν ἡ ἐρώτησις ἐν τῷ λέγειν, ‘ Ἓν τὸ ἀγένητον, ἢ δύο; ᾿ οὐκ ὀρθὴν αὐτῶν δείκνυσι τὴν διάνοιαν, ἀλλʼ ὕποπτον καὶ δόλου μεστήν. Οὐ γὰρ ἐπὶ τιμῇ τοῦ Πατρὸς οὕτως ἐρωτῶσιν, ἀλλʼ ἐπὶ ἀτιμίᾳ τοῦ Λόγου. Ἄν γοῦν τις, ἀγνοῶν τὴν πανουργίαν αὐτῶν, ἀποκρίνηται, ‘ Ἓν τὸ ἀγένητον, ʼ εὐθὺς τὸν ἑαυτῶν ἰὸν ἐξεμοῦσι λέγοντες· ‘Οὐκοῦν ὁ Υἱὸς τῶν γενητῶν ἐστι, καὶ καλῶς εἰρήκαμεν, Οὐκ ἦν πρὶν γενηθῇ.᾿ Πάντα γὰρ φυρῶσι καὶ κυκῶσιν, ἵνα μόνον διαστήσωσι τὸν Λόγον ἀπὸ τοῦ Πατρὸς, καὶ τὸν δημιουργὸν τῶν ὅλων τοῖς ποιήμασι συναριθμήσωσι. Πρῶτον μὲν οὖν καὶ κατὰ τοῦτο καταγνώσεώς εἰσιν ἄξιοι, ὅτι μεμφόμενοι τοῖς ἐν Νικαίᾳ συνελθοῦσιν ἐπισκόποις ὡς ἀγράφοις χρησαμένοις λέξεσι, καίτοι μὴ δυσφήμοις, ἀλλʼ ἐπʼ ἀναιρέσει τῆς ἀσεβείας αὐτῶν κειμέναις, ηὐτομόλησαν εἰς τὴν αὐτὴν αἰτίαν αὐτοὶ ἐξ ἀγράφων φθεγγόμενοι, καὶ ἐπινοοῦντες λοιδορίας κατὰ τοῦ Κυρίου, ‘ μὴ γινώσκοντες μήτε ἃ λέγουσι, μήτε περὶ τίνων διαβεβαιοῦνται.᾿ Ἐρωτησάτωσαν γοῦν Ἕλληνας, παρʼ ὦν ἥκουσαν· (οὐ γὰρ τῶν γραφῶν, ἀλλʼ ἐκείνων ἐστὶν εὕρεμα·) ἵνα ἀκούσαντες πόσα σημαινόμενα ἡ λέξις ἔχει, μάθωσιν ὅτι οὐδὲ περὶ ὧν λέγουσιν ἐπίστανται καλῶς ἐρωτᾷν. Κἀγὼ γὰρ διʼ αὐτοὺς ἐπυθόμην λέγεσθαι ἀγένητον τὸ μηδέπω μὲν γενόμενον, δυνάμενον δὲ γενέσθαι, ʼ ὡς τὸ ξύλον τὸ μήπω μὲν γενόμενον, δυνάμενον δὲ γενέσθαι σκάφος. Καὶ αὖθις ἀγένητον λέγεσθαι τὸ ‘μήτε γενόμενον, μήτε δυνάμενον γενέσθαι ποτὲ, ʼ ὡς τὸ τρίγωνον τετράγωνον, καὶ ὁ ἄρτιος ἀριθμὸς περιττός. Οὔτε γὰρ τὸ τρίγωνον γέγονέ ποτε τετράγωνον, οὔτε γένοιτʼ ἄν ποτε· ἀλλʼ οὔτε ὁ ἄρτιος γέγονέ ποτε περιττὸς, οὔτε γένοιτʼ ἄν ποτε περιττός. Λέγεται δὲ πάλιν ἀγένητον τὸ ‘ ὑπάρχον μὲν, μὴ γενηθὲν δὲ ἔκ τινος, μηδὲ ὅλως ἔχον ἑαυτοῦ τινα πατέρα. Προσέθηκε δὲ καὶ ὁ πανοῦργος σοφιστὴς Ἀστέριος, ὁ καὶ τῆς αἱρέσεως συνήγορος, ἐν τῷ ἰδίῳ συνταγματίῳ λέγων, ἀγένητον εἶναι τὸ ‘ μὴ ποιηθὲν, ἀλλʼ ἀεὶ ὄν.᾿ Κατὰ ποῖον οὖν σημαινόμενον νοοῦσι τὸ ἀγένητον, ἔδει προστιθέντας αὐτοὺς ἐρωτᾷν, ἵνα καὶ ὁ ἐρωτώμενος ὀρθῶς ἀποκρίνηται.

30. Tauta tous men pistous euphrainei, tous de hairetikous lypei blepontas anairoumenēn autōn tēn hairesin; kai gar kakeinē palin autōn hē erōtēsis en tǭ legein, ‘ Hen to agenēton, ē dyo? ᾿ ouk orthēn autōn deiknysi tēn dianoian, allʼ hypopton kai dolou mestēn. Ou gar epi timę̄ tou Patros houtōs erōtōsin, allʼ epi atimią tou Logou. An goun tis, agnoōn tēn panourgian autōn, apokrinētai, ‘ Hen to agenēton, ʼ euthys ton heautōn ion exemousi legontes; ‘Oukoun ho Huios tōn genētōn esti, kai kalōs eirēkamen, Ouk ēn prin genēthę̄.᾿ Panta gar phyrōsi kai kykōsin, hina monon diastēsōsi ton Logon apo tou Patros, kai ton dēmiourgon tōn holōn tois poiēmasi synarithmēsōsi. Prōton men oun kai kata touto katagnōseōs eisin axioi, hoti memphomenoi tois en Nikaią synelthousin episkopois hōs agraphois chrēsamenois lexesi, kaitoi mē dysphēmois, allʼ epʼ anairesei tēs asebeias autōn keimenais, ēutomolēsan eis tēn autēn aitian autoi ex agraphōn phthengomenoi, kai epinoountes loidorias kata tou Kyriou, ‘ mē ginōskontes mēte ha legousi, mēte peri tinōn diabebaiountai.᾿ Erōtēsatōsan goun Hellēnas, parʼ ōn hēkousan; (ou gar tōn graphōn, allʼ ekeinōn estin heurema;) hina akousantes posa sēmainomena hē lexis echei, mathōsin hoti oude peri hōn legousin epistantai kalōs erōtąn. Kagō gar diʼ autous epythomēn legesthai agenēton to mēdepō men genomenon, dynamenon de genesthai, ʼ hōs to xylon to mēpō men genomenon, dynamenon de genesthai skaphos. Kai authis agenēton legesthai to ‘mēte genomenon, mēte dynamenon genesthai pote, ʼ hōs to trigōnon tetragōnon, kai ho artios arithmos perittos. Oute gar to trigōnon gegone pote tetragōnon, oute genoitʼ an pote; allʼ oute ho artios gegone pote perittos, oute genoitʼ an pote perittos. Legetai de palin agenēton to ‘ hyparchon men, mē genēthen de ek tinos, mēde holōs echon heautou tina patera. Prosethēke de kai ho panourgos sophistēs Asterios, ho kai tēs haireseōs synēgoros, en tǭ idiǭ syntagmatiǭ legōn, agenēton einai to ‘ mē poiēthen, allʼ aei on.᾿ Kata poion oun sēmainomenon noousi to agenēton, edei prostithentas autous erōtąn, hina kai ho erōtōmenos orthōs apokrinētai.

30. These things gladden the faithful, but grieve the heretics, who see their heresy destroyed. And that further question of theirs, when they say, “Is the unoriginate one, or two?” shows their thinking to be not upright but suspect and full of guile. For they do not ask this for the honor of the Father, but for the dishonor of the Word. So if anyone, not knowing their craftiness, answers, “The unoriginate is one,” they at once vomit out their poison, saying, “Then the Son is one of the things originated, and we were right to say, ‘He was not before he came to be.’” For they mix up and stir up everything, only so that they may separate the Word from the Father and count the creator of all things among his works. First, then, they deserve condemnation on this score: while blaming the bishops who met at Nicaea for using words not found in Scripture (words that were not blasphemous, but were set down to destroy their impiety), they themselves have deserted to the same charge by uttering words not found in Scripture and devising insults against the Lord, “understanding neither what they say nor the things about which they make confident assertions.” Let them ask the Greeks, from whom they heard it (for it is not an invention of the Scriptures but of theirs), so that, hearing how many meanings the word has, they may learn that they do not even know how to ask properly about the things they speak of. For because of them I too have inquired, and learned that “unoriginate” is said of what “has not yet come to be but can come to be,” as wood that has not yet become a boat but can become one. And again “unoriginate” is said of what “neither has come to be nor can ever come to be,” as a triangle that is square, or an even number that is odd; for a triangle has never become square, nor could it ever, and an even number has never become odd, nor could it ever. And again “unoriginate” is said of what “exists, but has not come to be from anyone, nor has any father at all.” And the crafty sophist Asterius, the advocate of the heresy, added in his own little treatise that “unoriginate” is what is “not made, but always is.” So they ought to have added in what sense they understand “unoriginate” when they ask, so that the one questioned might answer correctly.

Chapter 31

31Bright, 32–33

31. Εἰ δὲ νομίζουσι καλῶς ἐρωτᾷν, ἐν τῷ λέγειν, ‘ Ἓν τὸ ἀγένητον, ἢ δύο; ʼ ἀκούσονται πρῶτον μὲν, ὡς ἀμαθεῖς, πολλά τε εἶναι καὶ οὐδὲν, πλεῖστα μὲν τὰ ‘δυνάμενα γενέσθαι, ’ οὐδὲν δὲ τὸ ‘ μὴ δυνάμενον, ὥσπερ εἴρηται. Εἰ δὲ, ὡς Ἀστερίῳ ἤρεσε τὸ μὴ ποίημα, ἀλλʼ ἀεὶ ὂν, ἀγένητον εἶναι, οὕτως ἐρωτῶσιν· ἀκουέτωσαν οὐχ ἅπαξ, ἀλλὰ πολλάκις, ὅτι καὶ ὁ Υἱὸς οὕτω κατὰ ταύτην τὴν ἐκδοχὴν ἀγένητος ἂν λεχθείη. Οὔτε γὰρ τῶν γενητῶν, οὔτε ποίημά ἐστιν, ἀλλὰ καὶ ἀϊδίως σύνεστι τῷ Πατρὶ, ὥσπερ καὶ ἤδη δέδεικται, κἂν πολλάκις μεταβάλλωνται, ἵνα μόνον κατὰ τοῦ Κυρίου λέγωσιν, ‘ἐξ οὐκ ὄντων ἐστὶ, ʼ καὶ ‘ οὐκ ἦν πρὶν γεννηθῇ.’ Πάντων δὴ οὖν ἐκπίπτοντες, ἐὰν καὶ ἐκεῖνο θελήσωσι λοιπὸν ἐρωτᾶν κατὰ τὸ ‘ ὑπάρχον μὲν, μήτε δὲ γεννηθὲν ἔκ τινος, μήτε ἔχον ἑαυτοῦ πατέρα, ʼ ἀκούσονται μὲν καὶ παρʼ ἡμῶν τὸν οὕτω σημαινόμενον ἕνα καὶ μόνον ἀγένητον εἶναι τὸν Πατέρα, οὐδὲν δὲ πλέον ἕξουσιν ἐκ τοῦ τοιαῦτα ἀκούειν αὐτούς. Οὐδὲ γὰρ τὸ οὕτως ἀγένητον λέγεσθαι τὸν Θεὸν δείκνυσι γενητὸν εἶναι τὸν Υἱὸν, δήλου ὄντος κατὰ τὰς προειρημένας ἀποδείξεις τοιοῦτον εἶναι τὸν Λόγον, οἷός ἐστιν ὁ γεννήσας αὐτόν, Οὐκοῦν εἰ ἀγένητος ὁ Θεὸς, οὐ γενητὴ, ἀλλὰ γέννημά ἐστιν ἡ τούτου εἰκὼν, ἥτις ἐστὶν ὁ Λόγος αὐτοῦ καὶ ἡ Σοφία. Ποία γὰρ ἐμφέρεια τῷ γενητῷ πρὸς τὸ ἀγένητον; (πάλιν γὰρ τὰ αὐτὰ λέγειν οὐκ ὀκνητέον·) ἐπεὶ εἰ ὅμοιον τὸ γενητὸν τῷ ἀγενήτῳ θέλουσιν, ὡς τὸν ὁρῶντα τοῦτο βλέπειν ἐκεῖνο, οὐ μακράν εἰσιν εἰπεῖν, ὅτι καὶ τὸ ἀγένητον καὶ κτισμάτων ἐστὶν εἰκὼν, καὶ λοιπὸν πέφυρται πάντα παρʼ αὐτοῖς, γενητῶν μὲν ἐξίσωσις πρὸς τὸ ἀγενήτον, ἀγενήτου δὲ καθαίρεσις μετρουμένου πρὸς τὰ ποιήματα, ἵνα μόνον τὸν Υἱὸν ἐν τοῖς ποιήμασι καταγάγωσιν.

31. Ei de nomizousi kalōs erōtąn, en tǭ legein, ‘ Hen to agenēton, ē dyo? ʼ akousontai prōton men, hōs amatheis, polla te einai kai ouden, pleista men ta ‘dynamena genesthai, ’ ouden de to ‘ mē dynamenon, hōsper eirētai. Ei de, hōs Asteriǭ ērese to mē poiēma, allʼ aei on, agenēton einai, houtōs erōtōsin; akouetōsan ouch hapax, alla pollakis, hoti kai ho Huios houtō kata tautēn tēn ekdochēn agenētos an lechtheiē. Oute gar tōn genētōn, oute poiēma estin, alla kai aïdiōs synesti tǭ Patri, hōsper kai ēdē dedeiktai, kan pollakis metaballōntai, hina monon kata tou Kyriou legōsin, ‘ex ouk ontōn esti, ʼ kai ‘ ouk ēn prin gennēthę̄.’ Pantōn dē oun ekpiptontes, ean kai ekeino thelēsōsi loipon erōtan kata to ‘ hyparchon men, mēte de gennēthen ek tinos, mēte echon heautou patera, ʼ akousontai men kai parʼ hēmōn ton houtō sēmainomenon hena kai monon agenēton einai ton Patera, ouden de pleon hexousin ek tou toiauta akouein autous. Oude gar to houtōs agenēton legesthai ton Theon deiknysi genēton einai ton Huion, dēlou ontos kata tas proeirēmenas apodeixeis toiouton einai ton Logon, hoios estin ho gennēsas auton, Oukoun ei agenētos ho Theos, ou genētē, alla gennēma estin hē toutou eikōn, hētis estin ho Logos autou kai hē Sophia. Poia gar emphereia tǭ genētǭ pros to agenēton? (palin gar ta auta legein ouk oknēteon;) epei ei homoion to genēton tǭ agenētǭ thelousin, hōs ton horōnta touto blepein ekeino, ou makran eisin eipein, hoti kai to agenēton kai ktismatōn estin eikōn, kai loipon pephyrtai panta parʼ autois, genētōn men exisōsis pros to agenēton, agenētou de kathairesis metroumenou pros ta poiēmata, hina monon ton Huion en tois poiēmasi katagagōsin.

31. But if they think they are asking properly when they say, “Is the unoriginate one, or two?” they will hear first, as ignorant men, that there are both many and none: very many that “can come to be,” and none that “cannot,” as has been said. And if they ask in the sense Asterius favored, that what is not a work but always is, is unoriginate, let them hear not once but many times that the Son too could in this sense be called unoriginate. For he is neither one of the things originated nor a work, but exists eternally with the Father, as has already been shown, even if they change their ground many times only to say against the Lord, “He is from nothing,” and “He was not before he was begotten.” So, failing at every point, if they finally choose to ask in the sense of “what exists, but has neither been begotten from anyone nor has a father of its own,” they will hear from us too that in this sense the unoriginate is one and only, the Father; but they will gain nothing more by hearing it. For God's being called unoriginate in this sense does not show that the Son is originated, since it is clear from the proofs already given that the Word is such as the one who begot him. So if God is unoriginate, his image, which is his Word and Wisdom, is not originated but an offspring. For what resemblance does the originated have to the unoriginate? (One must not shrink from saying the same things again.) For if they want the originated to be like the unoriginate, so that whoever sees the one sees the other, they are not far from saying that the unoriginate is the image of creatures too; and then everything is confused by them: things originated made equal to the unoriginate, and the unoriginate brought down by being measured against the works, only so that they may bring the Son down among the works.

Chapter 32

32Bright, 33–34

32. Ἀλλʼ οὐδὲ αὐτοὺς οἶμαι θελῆσαι λέγειν ἔτι τὰ τοιαῦτα, ἐὰν Ἀστερίῳ γε τῷ σοφιστῇ πείθωνται. Ἐκεῖνος γὰρ, καίπερ σπουδάζων συνηγορεῖν τῇ Ἀρειανῇ ἀἱρέσει, καὶ λέγων ‘ ἓν εἶναι τὸ ἀγένητον, ʼ τὰ ἐναντία τούτοις ἀντιφθέγγεται, λέγων καὶ τὴν σοφίαν τοῦ Θεοῦ ἀγένητον καὶ ἄναρχον εἶναι· καὶ ἔστι μέρος ὧν ἔγραψε ταῦτα· ‘ Οὐκ εἶπεν ὁ μακάριος Παῦλος, Χριστὸν κηρύσσειν τὴν τοῦ Θεοῦ δύναμιν, ἢ τὴν τοῦ Θεοῦ σοφίαν, ἀλλὰ δίχα τῆς προσθήκης, ‘‘ δύναμιν Θεοῦ καὶ Θεοῦ σοφίαν, ” ἄλλην μὲν εἶναι τὴν ἰδίαν αὐτοῦ τοῦ Θεοῦ δύναμὶν, τὴν ἔμφυτον αὐτοῦ καὶ συνυπάρχουσαν αὐτῷ ἀγενήτως κηρύσσων. Καὶ πάλιν μετʼ ὀλίγα· ‘ Καίτοι γε ἡ μὲν ἀίδιος αὐτοῦ δύναμις καὶ σοφία, ἣν ἄναρχόν τε καὶ ἀγένητον οἱ τῆς ἀληθείας ἀποφαίνονται λογισμοὶ, μία ἂν εἴη δήπουθεν καὶ αὐτή.’ Εἰ γὰρ καὶ μὴ καλῶς νοήσας τὸ τοῦ ἀποστόλου ῥητὸν, ἐνόμισεν εἶναι δύο σοφίας, ἀλλʼ ὅμως συνυπάρχουσαν αὐτῷ ἀγένητον σοφίαν εἰρηκὼς, οὐκέτι ἓν τὸ ἀγένητον, ἀλλὰ καὶ ἕτερον ἔφησεν ἀγένητον εἶναι σὺν αὐτῷ. Τὸ γὰρ συνύπαρχον οὐκ ἑαυτῷ ἀλλʼ ἑτέρῳ συνυπάρχει. Ἢ τοίνυν Ἀστερίῳ πειθόμενοι, μηκέτι ἐρωτάτωσαν, ‘ Ἓν τὸ ἀγένητον, ἢ δύο; ʼ ἵνα μὴ ὡς ἀμφιβάλλοντες μάχωνται πρὸς ἐκεῖνον· ἢ εἰ ἐναντιοῦνται κἀκείνῳ, μὴ ἐπερειδέσθωσαν αὐτοῦ τῷ συνταγματίῳ, ἵνα μὴ ‘ ἀλλήλους δάκνοντες ὑπὸ ἀλλήλων ἀναλωθῶσι. ʼ Καὶ ταῦτα μὲν διʼ ὀλίγων πρὸς τὴν ἀμαθίαν αὐτῶν εἰρήσθω. Πρὸς δέ γε τὴν πανοῦργον αὐτῶν προαίρεσιν τί τοσοῦτον ἄν τις εἴποι; τίς αὐτοὺς οὐκ ἂν οὕτως μαινομένους μισήσειε δικαίως; Ἐπειδὴ γὰρ οὐκέτι παῤῥησίαν ἔχουσιν ἐν τῷ λέγειν, ‘ ἐξ οὐκ ὄντων, ʼ καὶ, ‘ οὐκ ἦν πρὶν γεννηθῇ, ʼ ἐπενόησαν ἑαυτοῖς τὴν τοῦ ‘ ἀγενήτουʼ λέξιν, ἵνα τὸν Υἱὸν γενητὸν παρὰ τοῖς ἀκεραίοις λέγοντες, αὐτὰ πάλιν ἐκεῖνα τὰ ῥήματα, τὸ ‘ ἔξ οὐκ ὄντων, ᾿ καὶ τὸ ‘ οὐκ ἦν ποτε, ʼ σημαίνωσιν· ἐν γὰρ τούτοις τὰ γενητὰ καὶ τὰ κτίσματα σημαίνονται.

32. Allʼ oude autous oimai thelēsai legein eti ta toiauta, ean Asteriǭ ge tǭ sophistę̄ peithōntai. Ekeinos gar, kaiper spoudazōn synēgorein tę̄ Areianę̄ hairesei, kai legōn ‘ hen einai to agenēton, ʼ ta enantia toutois antiphthengetai, legōn kai tēn sophian tou Theou agenēton kai anarchon einai; kai esti meros hōn egrapse tauta; ‘ Ouk eipen ho makarios Paulos, Christon kēryssein tēn tou Theou dynamin, ē tēn tou Theou sophian, alla dicha tēs prosthēkēs, ‘‘ dynamin Theou kai Theou sophian, ” allēn men einai tēn idian autou tou Theou dynamin, tēn emphyton autou kai synyparchousan autǭ agenētōs kēryssōn. Kai palin metʼ oliga; ‘ Kaitoi ge hē men aidios autou dynamis kai sophia, hēn anarchon te kai agenēton hoi tēs alētheias apophainontai logismoi, mia an eiē dēpouthen kai autē.’ Ei gar kai mē kalōs noēsas to tou apostolou rhēton, enomisen einai dyo sophias, allʼ homōs synyparchousan autǭ agenēton sophian eirēkōs, ouketi hen to agenēton, alla kai heteron ephēsen agenēton einai syn autǭ. To gar synyparchon ouk heautǭ allʼ heterǭ synyparchei. Ē toinyn Asteriǭ peithomenoi, mēketi erōtatōsan, ‘ Hen to agenēton, ē dyo? ʼ hina mē hōs amphiballontes machōntai pros ekeinon; ē ei enantiountai kakeinǭ, mē epereidesthōsan autou tǭ syntagmatiǭ, hina mē ‘ allēlous daknontes hypo allēlōn analōthōsi. ʼ Kai tauta men diʼ oligōn pros tēn amathian autōn eirēsthō. Pros de ge tēn panourgon autōn proairesin ti tosouton an tis eipoi? tis autous ouk an houtōs mainomenous misēseie dikaiōs? Epeidē gar ouketi parrhēsian echousin en tǭ legein, ‘ ex ouk ontōn, ʼ kai, ‘ ouk ēn prin gennēthę̄, ʼ epenoēsan heautois tēn tou ‘ agenētouʼ lexin, hina ton Huion genēton para tois akeraiois legontes, auta palin ekeina ta rhēmata, to ‘ ex ouk ontōn, ᾿ kai to ‘ ouk ēn pote, ʼ sēmainōsin; en gar toutois ta genēta kai ta ktismata sēmainontai.

32. But I think that not even they will want to say such things any longer, if they listen to Asterius the sophist. For although he is eager to plead for the Arian heresy and says that “the unoriginate is one,” he says the opposite of this when he says that the wisdom of God too is unoriginate and without beginning. This is part of what he wrote: “The blessed Paul did not say that he preached Christ as ‘the’ power of God or ‘the’ wisdom of God, but, without the article, ‘God's power and God's wisdom,’ proclaiming that God's own power, which is innate in him and coexists with him unoriginately, is another.” And again, a little later: “Yet his eternal power and wisdom, which the reasonings of truth show to be without beginning and unoriginate, would surely be one.” For even if, misunderstanding the apostle's saying, he thought there were two wisdoms, yet in speaking of an unoriginate wisdom coexisting with God he no longer said that the unoriginate is one, but that there is another unoriginate with him. For what coexists does not coexist with itself but with another. So either let them follow Asterius and no longer ask, “Is the unoriginate one, or two?” so as not to fight against him by raising doubts; or, if they oppose him too, let them not lean on his little treatise, lest “biting one another they be consumed by one another.” Let this much be said briefly against their ignorance. But what could one say adequate to their crafty purpose? Who would not justly hate them for raving like this? For since they no longer have the boldness to say “from nothing” and “he was not before he was begotten,” they have devised for themselves the word “unoriginate,” so that by calling the Son originated among the simple they may signify again those very words, “from nothing” and “he once was not”; for by these, things originated and creatures are signified.

Chapter 33

33Bright, 34–35

33. Ἔδει οὖν, εἴπερ θαῤῥοῦσιν οἷς λέγουσι, τούτοις καὶ ἐπιμένειν, καὶ μὴ ποικίλως μεταποιεῖν ἑαυτούς. Ἀλλʼ οὐ θέλουσι, νομίζοντες εὐχερῶς ἅπαντα δύνασθαι, ἐὰν τῷ ὀνόματι τούτῳ σκέποντες τὴν αἵρεσιν προβάλωνται τὸ ‘ ἀγένητον· ʼ καὶ γὰρ καὶ αὐτὸ τὸ τοῦ ἀγενήτου λεξείδιον οὐ πρὸς τὸν Υἱὸν ἔχει τὴν σημασίαν, κἂν οὗτοι γογγύζωσιν, ἀλλὰ πρὸς τὰ γενητά· καὶ ὅμοιον ἄν τις ἴδοι τούτου τὸ ‘ Παντοκράτωρ, καὶ τὸ ‘ Κύριος τῶν δυνάμεων. ʼ Εἰ γὰρ τῶν πάντων ὁ Πατὴρ διὰ τοῦ Λόγου κρατεῖ καὶ κυριεύει, καὶ τὴν βασιλείαν τοῦ Πατρὸς βασιλεύει ὁ Υἱὸς, καὶ τὸ κράτος πάντων ἔχει, ὡς Λόγος καὶ ὡς εἰκὼν τοῦ Πατρὸς, εὔδηλον ὡς οὐδὲ ὧδε τοῖς πᾶσι συναριθμεῖται ὁ Υἱὸς, οὐδὲ διʼ αὐτὸν λέγεται παντοκράτωρ καὶ Κύριος, ἀλλὰ διὰ τὰ διʼ Υἱοῦ γενόμενα, ὧν καὶ κρατεῖ καὶ κυριεύει διὰ τοῦ Λόγου. Καὶ τὸ ἀγένητον ἄρα οὐ διὰ τὸν Υἱὸν, ἀλλὰ διὰ τὰ διʼ Υἱοῦ γενόμενα σημαίνεται· καὶ καλῶς, ὅτι οὐκ ἔστιν ὡς τὰ γενητὰ ὁ Θεὸς, ἀλλὰ καὶ τούτων κτίστης διὰ τοῦ Υἱοῦ καὶ δημιουργός ἐστιν. Ὥσπερ δὲ τὸ ‘ἀγένητονʼ πρὸς τὰ γενητὰ σημαίνεται, οὕτως καὶ τὸ ‘ Πατὴρ δηλωτικόν ἐστι τοῦ Υἱοῦ· καὶ ὁ μὲν ποιητὴν καὶ δημιουργὸν καὶ ἀγένητον ὀνομάζων τὸν Θεὸν, τὰ κτίσματα καὶ τὰ γενητὰ βλέπει καὶ καταλαμβάνει· ὁ δὲ τὸν Θεὸν Πατέρα καλῶν, εὐθὺς τὸν Υἱὸν νοεῖ καὶ θεωρεῖ. Διὸ καὶ θαυμάσειεν ἄν τις αὐτῶν τὴν ἐπʼ ἀσεβείᾳ φιλονεικίαν, ὅτι, καίτοι καὶ τοῦ ὀνόματος τοῦ ‘ ἀγενήτου καλὴν ἔχοντος τὴν προειρημένην διάνοιαν, καὶ δυναμένου μετʼ εὐσεβείας ὀνομάζεσθαι, αὐτοὶ κατὰ τὴν ἰδίαν αἵρεσιν προφέρουσιν ἐπʼ ἀτιμίᾳ τοῦ Υἱοῦ, οὐκ ἀναγνόντες ὅτι ὁ τιμῶν τὸν Υἱὸν τιμᾷ τὸν Πατέρα, καὶ ‘ὁ τὸν Υἱὸν ἀτιμάζων ἀτιμάζει τὸν Πατέρα.᾿ Εἰ γὰρ ὅλως αὐτοῖς εὐφημίας καὶ τῆς εἰς τὸν Πατέρα τιμῆς ἔμελεν, ἔδει μᾶλλον, καὶ τοῦτο βέλτιον καὶ μεῖζον ἦν, ‘Πατέραʼ τὸν Θεὸν εἰδέναι τε καὶ λέγειν αὐτοὺς, ἢ ἐκείνως ὀνομάζειν αὐτόν. Λέγοντες μὲν γὰρ ἐκεῖνοι τὸν Θεὸν ‘ ἀγένητον, ʼ ἐκ τῶν γενομένων ἔργων αὐτὸν, καθάπερ εἴρηται, ποιητὴν μόνον καὶ δημιουργὸν λέγουσι, νομίζοντες ὅτι καὶ τὸν Λόγον ποίημα ἐκ τούτου σημαίνειν δύνανται κατὰ τὴν ἰδίαν ἡδονήν· ὁ δὲ τὸν Θεὸν‘Πατέραʼ λέγων, ἐκ τοῦ Υἱοῦ τοῦτον σημαίνει, οὐκ ἀγνοῶν ὅτι, Υἱοῦ ὄντος, ἐξ ἀνάγκης διὰ τοῦ Υἱοῦ τὰ γενητὰ πάντα ἐκτίσθη, Καὶ οὗτοι μὲν ‘ἀγένητονʼ λέγοντες, μόνον ἐκ τῶν ἔργων σημαίνουσιν αὐτὸν, καὶ οὐκ ἴσασι καὶ αὐτοὶ τὸν Υἱὸν, ὥσπερ Ἕλληνες· ὁ δὲ ‘Πατέραʼ λέγων τὸν Θεὸν ἐκ τοῦ Λόγου σημαίνει τοῦτον. Εἰδὼς δὲ τὸν Λόγον, οἶδεν αὐτὸν δημιουργὸν ὄντα, καὶ καταλαμβάνει ὅτι ‘ διʼ αὐτοῦ τὰ πάντα γέγονεν.᾿

33. Edei oun, eiper tharrhousin hois legousi, toutois kai epimenein, kai mē poikilōs metapoiein heautous. Allʼ ou thelousi, nomizontes eucherōs hapanta dynasthai, ean tǭ onomati toutǭ skepontes tēn hairesin probalōntai to ‘ agenēton; ʼ kai gar kai auto to tou agenētou lexeidion ou pros ton Huion echei tēn sēmasian, kan houtoi gongyzōsin, alla pros ta genēta; kai homoion an tis idoi toutou to ‘ Pantokratōr, kai to ‘ Kyrios tōn dynameōn. ʼ Ei gar tōn pantōn ho Patēr dia tou Logou kratei kai kyrieuei, kai tēn basileian tou Patros basileuei ho Huios, kai to kratos pantōn echei, hōs Logos kai hōs eikōn tou Patros, eudēlon hōs oude hōde tois pasi synarithmeitai ho Huios, oude diʼ auton legetai pantokratōr kai Kyrios, alla dia ta diʼ Huiou genomena, hōn kai kratei kai kyrieuei dia tou Logou. Kai to agenēton ara ou dia ton Huion, alla dia ta diʼ Huiou genomena sēmainetai; kai kalōs, hoti ouk estin hōs ta genēta ho Theos, alla kai toutōn ktistēs dia tou Huiou kai dēmiourgos estin. Hōsper de to ‘agenētonʼ pros ta genēta sēmainetai, houtōs kai to ‘ Patēr dēlōtikon esti tou Huiou; kai ho men poiētēn kai dēmiourgon kai agenēton onomazōn ton Theon, ta ktismata kai ta genēta blepei kai katalambanei; ho de ton Theon Patera kalōn, euthys ton Huion noei kai theōrei. Dio kai thaumaseien an tis autōn tēn epʼ asebeią philoneikian, hoti, kaitoi kai tou onomatos tou ‘ agenētou kalēn echontos tēn proeirēmenēn dianoian, kai dynamenou metʼ eusebeias onomazesthai, autoi kata tēn idian hairesin propherousin epʼ atimią tou Huiou, ouk anagnontes hoti ho timōn ton Huion timą ton Patera, kai ‘ho ton Huion atimazōn atimazei ton Patera.᾿ Ei gar holōs autois euphēmias kai tēs eis ton Patera timēs emelen, edei mallon, kai touto beltion kai meizon ēn, ‘Pateraʼ ton Theon eidenai te kai legein autous, ē ekeinōs onomazein auton. Legontes men gar ekeinoi ton Theon ‘ agenēton, ʼ ek tōn genomenōn ergōn auton, kathaper eirētai, poiētēn monon kai dēmiourgon legousi, nomizontes hoti kai ton Logon poiēma ek toutou sēmainein dynantai kata tēn idian hēdonēn; ho de ton Theon‘Pateraʼ legōn, ek tou Huiou touton sēmainei, ouk agnoōn hoti, Huiou ontos, ex anankēs dia tou Huiou ta genēta panta ektisthē, Kai houtoi men ‘agenētonʼ legontes, monon ek tōn ergōn sēmainousin auton, kai ouk isasi kai autoi ton Huion, hōsper Hellēnes; ho de ‘Pateraʼ legōn ton Theon ek tou Logou sēmainei touton. Eidōs de ton Logon, oiden auton dēmiourgon onta, kai katalambanei hoti ‘ diʼ autou ta panta gegonen.᾿

33. If, then, they are confident in what they say, they ought to stand by it, and not keep changing their shape in various ways. But they do not wish to, thinking that they can do anything easily if they hide their heresy under this name and put forward the word “unoriginate.” Yet the very word “unoriginate” does not have its meaning in relation to the Son, however they grumble, but in relation to things originated. And one may see something similar in “Almighty” and “Lord of the powers.” For if the Father rules and is lord over all things through the Word, and the Son reigns with the Father's kingdom and has power over all things, as the Word and image of the Father, it is quite clear that here too the Son is not counted with all things, and that God is not called Almighty and Lord on account of him, but on account of the things that came to be through the Son, over which he rules and is lord through the Word. So “unoriginate” too is used not on account of the Son but on account of the things that came to be through the Son; and rightly, since God is not like things originated, but is their creator and maker through the Son. And as “unoriginate” is said in relation to things originated, so “Father” points to the Son. Whoever names God maker and creator and unoriginate looks at and grasps the creatures and things originated; but whoever calls God Father at once thinks of and contemplates the Son. So one may well wonder at their contentiousness in impiety: although the name “unoriginate” has the good sense stated above and can be used with reverence, they bring it forward according to their own heresy to dishonor the Son, not having read that whoever honors the Son honors the Father, and “whoever dishonors the Son dishonors the Father.” For if they cared at all for reverent speech and for honoring the Father, they ought rather (and this would be better and greater) to know God and speak of him as “Father” than to name him in that way. For in calling God “unoriginate,” they speak of him, as has been said, from the works that came to be, as maker and creator only, thinking that from this they can signify the Word too as a work, as they please. But whoever calls God “Father” signifies him from the Son, knowing well that, since there is a Son, all originated things were necessarily created through the Son. And they, in saying “unoriginate,” signify him only from the works, and they themselves do not know the Son, just like the Greeks; but whoever calls God “Father” signifies him from the Word. And knowing the Word, he knows him to be creator, and understands that “through him all things came to be.”

Chapter 34

34Bright, 35

34. Οὐκοῦν εὐσεβέστερον καὶ ἀληθὲς ἂν εἴη μᾶλλον τὸν Θεὸν ἐκ τοῦ Υἱοῦ σημαίνειν καὶ ‘Πατέραʼ λέγειν, ἢ ἐκ μόνων τῶν ἔργων ὀνομάζειν καὶ λέγειν αὐτὸν ‘ἀγένητον.’ Τοῦτο μὲν γὰρ μόνον ἕκαστον, καθάπερ εἶπον, καὶ κοινῇ πάντα τὰ ἐκ τοῦ βουλήματος τοῦ Θεοῦ διὰ τοῦ Λόγου γενόμενα ἔργα σημαίνει· τὸ δὲ ‘Πατὴρʼ ἐφʼ Υἱοῦ μόνον σημαίνεται καὶ ἵσταται, Ὅσῳ δὲ ὁ Λόγος τῶν γενητῶν διαφέρει, τοσούτῳ καὶ πλεῖον τὸ λέγειν τὸν Θεὸν ‘Πατέραʼτοῦ λέγειν ‘ἀγένητονʼ διαφέροι ἄν. Καὶ γὰρ τοῦτο μὲν ἄγραπτον καὶ ὕποπτον ἅτε ποικίλην ἔχον ἐστὶ τὴν σημασίαν, ὥστε τοῦ ἐρωτωμένου περὶ αὐτοῦ εἰς πολλὰ τὴν διάνοιαν περιφέρεσθαι· τὸ δὲ ‘Πατὴῤ ἁπλοῦν καὶ ἔγγραφον, καὶ ἀληθέστερον, καὶ σημαῖνον μόνον τὸν Υἱόν ἐστι. Καὶ τὸ μὲν ‘ἀγένητονʼ παρʼ Ἑλλήνων εὕρηται τῶν μὴ γινωσκόντων τὸν Υἱόν· τὸ δὲ Πατὴῤ παρὰ τοῦ Κυρίου ἡμῶν ἐγνώσθη καὶ κεχάρισται. Καὶ γὰρ εἰδὼς αὐτὸς τίνος ἐστὶν Υἱὸς, ἔλεγεν, ‘ Ἐγὼ ἐν τῷ Πατρὶ καὶ ὁ Πατὴρ ἐν ἐμοί ἐστι· ʼ καὶ, ‘ Ὁ ἑωρακὼς ἐμὲ ἑώρακε τὸν Πατέρα· ʼ καὶ, ‘ Ἐγὼ καὶ ὁ Πατὴρ ἕν ἐσμεν· καὶ οὐδαμοῦ φαίνεται τὸν Πατέρα καλῶν ‘ἀγένητονʼ αὐτός· ἀλλὰ καὶ ἡμᾶς εὔχεσθαι διδάσκων οὐκ εἶπεν, ‘ Ὅταν δὲ προσεύχεσθε λέγετε, Θεὲ ἀγένητε· ʼ ἀλλὰ μᾶλλον, ‘ Ὅταν δὲ προσεύχεσθε, λέγετε, Πάτερ ἡμῶν, ὁ ἐν τοῖς οὐρανοῖς.᾿ Καὶ τὸ κεφάλαιον δὲ τῆς πίστεως ἡμῶν εἰς τοῦτο συντείνειν ἠθέλησε, κελεύσας ἡμᾶς βαπτίζεσθαι οὐκ εἰς ὄνομα ἀγεννήτου καὶ γενητοῦ, οὐδὲ εἰς ὄνομα κτίστου καὶ κτίσματος, ἀλλʼ ‘εἰς ὄνομα Πατρὸς καὶ Υἱοῦ, καὶ ἁγίου Πνεύματος.᾿ Οὕτω γὰρ τελειούμενοι καὶ ἡμεῖς, ἐκ ποιημάτων ὄντες, υἱοποιούμεθα λοιπὸν, καὶ τὸ τοῦ ‘Πατρὸς ᾿ δὲ ὄνομα λέγοντες, ἐπιγινώσκομεν ἐκ τοῦ ὀνόματος τούτου καὶ τὸν ἐν αὐτῷ τῷ Πατρὶ Λόγον. Μάταιος ἄρα καὶ ἡ περὶ τῆς τοῦ ἀγενήτου λέξεως ἐπιχείρησις αὐτῶν δέδεικται, καὶ μηδὲν πλεῖον ἔχουσα ἢ μόνην φαντασίαν.

34. Oukoun eusebesteron kai alēthes an eiē mallon ton Theon ek tou Huiou sēmainein kai ‘Pateraʼ legein, ē ek monōn tōn ergōn onomazein kai legein auton ‘agenēton.’ Touto men gar monon hekaston, kathaper eipon, kai koinę̄ panta ta ek tou boulēmatos tou Theou dia tou Logou genomena erga sēmainei; to de ‘Patērʼ ephʼ Huiou monon sēmainetai kai histatai, Hosǭ de ho Logos tōn genētōn diapherei, tosoutǭ kai pleion to legein ton Theon ‘Pateraʼtou legein ‘agenētonʼ diapheroi an. Kai gar touto men agrapton kai hypopton hate poikilēn echon esti tēn sēmasian, hōste tou erōtōmenou peri autou eis polla tēn dianoian peripheresthai; to de ‘Patēr haploun kai engraphon, kai alēthesteron, kai sēmainon monon ton Huion esti. Kai to men ‘agenētonʼ parʼ Hellēnōn heurētai tōn mē ginōskontōn ton Huion; to de Patēr para tou Kyriou hēmōn egnōsthē kai kecharistai. Kai gar eidōs autos tinos estin Huios, elegen, ‘ Egō en tǭ Patri kai ho Patēr en emoi esti; ʼ kai, ‘ Ho heōrakōs eme heōrake ton Patera; ʼ kai, ‘ Egō kai ho Patēr hen esmen; kai oudamou phainetai ton Patera kalōn ‘agenētonʼ autos; alla kai hēmas euchesthai didaskōn ouk eipen, ‘ Hotan de proseuchesthe legete, Thee agenēte; ʼ alla mallon, ‘ Hotan de proseuchesthe, legete, Pater hēmōn, ho en tois ouranois.᾿ Kai to kephalaion de tēs pisteōs hēmōn eis touto synteinein ēthelēse, keleusas hēmas baptizesthai ouk eis onoma agennētou kai genētou, oude eis onoma ktistou kai ktismatos, allʼ ‘eis onoma Patros kai Huiou, kai hagiou Pneumatos.᾿ Houtō gar teleioumenoi kai hēmeis, ek poiēmatōn ontes, huiopoioumetha loipon, kai to tou ‘Patros ᾿ de onoma legontes, epiginōskomen ek tou onomatos toutou kai ton en autǭ tǭ Patri Logon. Mataios ara kai hē peri tēs tou agenētou lexeōs epicheirēsis autōn dedeiktai, kai mēden pleion echousa ē monēn phantasian.

34. So it would be more reverent and more true to signify God from the Son and call him “Father,” than to name him from his works only and call him “unoriginate.” For the latter, as I said, signifies only each of the works, and all of them together, that have come to be by God's will through the Word; but “Father” is said and stands fast only in relation to the Son. And as far as the Word surpasses things originated, so far and further would calling God “Father” surpass calling him “unoriginate.” For the latter is unscriptural and suspect, since it has various meanings, so that the mind of the one asked about it is carried round to many things; but “Father” is simple and scriptural, more true, and signifies the Son alone. And “unoriginate” was invented by the Greeks, who do not know the Son; but “Father” was made known and given to us by our Lord. For knowing whose Son he is, he said, “I am in the Father and the Father is in me,” and, “He who has seen me has seen the Father,” and, “I and the Father are one”; and nowhere does he himself appear calling the Father “unoriginate.” Rather, teaching us to pray, he did not say, “When you pray, say, O unoriginate God,” but rather, “When you pray, say, Our Father who art in heaven.” And he wished the sum of our faith to point to this, commanding us to be baptized, not into the name of unbegotten and originated, nor into the name of creator and creature, but “into the name of the Father and of the Son and of the Holy Spirit.” For when we too are perfected in this way, though we are among the works, we are thereafter made sons; and when we say the name “Father,” we recognize from this name the Word also, who is in the Father himself. So their attempt concerning the word “unoriginate” has been shown to be vain, and to have nothing more than fantasy.

Chapter 35

35Bright, 35–37

35. Περὶ δὲ τοῦ λέγειν αὐτοὺς εἰ ‘τρεπτός ἐστιν ὁ Λόγος, περιττόν ἐστι περὶ τούτου ζητεῖν· ἀρκεῖ γὰρ καὶ μόνον ἐγγράψαντά με τὰ παρʼ αὐτῶν λεγόμενα, δεῖξαι τὸ τολμηρὸν τῆς ἀσεβείας αὐτῶν. Ἒστι γὰρ ταῦτα ἃ ὡς ἐρωτῶντες φλυαροῦσιν· ‘ Αὐτεξούσιός ἐστιν, ἢ οὐκ ἔστι; προαιρέσει κατὰ τὸ αὐτεξούσιον καλός ἐστι, καὶ δύναται, ἐὰν θελήσῃ, τραπῆναι, τρεπτῆς ὢν φύσεως; ἢ ὡς λίθος καὶ ξύλον, οὐκ ἔχει τὴν προαίρεσιν ἐλευθέραν εἰς τὸ κινεῖσθαι καὶ ῥέπειν εἰς ἑκάτερα;᾿ Τῆς μὲν οὖν αἱρέσεως αὐτῶν οὐκ ἀλλότριόν ἐστι τοιαῦτα λέγειν τε καὶ φρονεῖν· ἅπαξ γὰρ πλάσαντες ἑαυτοῖς ἐξ οὐκ ὄντων θεὸν, καὶ κτιστὸν υἱὸν, ἀκολούθως ὡς ἁρμόζοντα κτίσματι τὰ τοιαῦτα καὶ συνέλεξαν ἑαυτοῖς ῥήματα· ἐπειδὴ δὲ πρὸς τοὺς ἀπὸ τῆς ἐκκλησίας διαμαχόμενοι, καὶ ἀκούοντες παρʼ αὐτῶν περὶ τοῦ ἀληθινοῦ καὶ μόνου Λόγου τοῦ Πατρὸς, τοιαῦτα περὶ αὐτοῦ φθέγγεσθαι τολμῶσι, τίς τούτου τοῦ δόγματος μιαρώτερον ἂν ἴδοι; Τίς τούτων καὶ μόνον ἀκούων, κἂν μὴ ἀντιλέγειν δύνηται, οὐ ταράττεται, καὶ τὴν ἀκοὴν ἀποκλείσει, ξενιζόμενος ἐφʼ οἷς ἐκεῖνοί τε λαλοῦσι, καὶ αὐτὸς καινῶν ἀκούει ῥημάτων, ἐχόντων αὐτόθεν καὶ ἀπʼ αὐτῆς τῆς προφορᾶς τὴν βλασφημίαν; Εἰ γὰρ τρεπτὸς καὶ ἀλλοιούμενός ἐστιν ὁ Λόγος, ποῖ ἄρα στήσεται, καὶ ποῖον αὐτοῦ τὸ τέλος ἔσται τῆς ἐπιδόσεως; ἢ πῶς ὅμοιος τῷ ἀτρέπτῳ ὁ τρεπτὸς εἶναι δυνήσεται; πῶς δὲ ὁ τὸν τρεπτὸν ‘ ἑωρακὼς ἑωρακέναι τὸν ἄτρεπτον νομίσειεν; ἐν ποίᾳ δὲ ἄρα ἐὰν γένηται καταστάσει, δυνήσεταί τις τὸν Πατέρα ἐν αὐτῷ βλέπειν; δῆλον γὰρ ὡς οὐκ ἀεί τις ὄψεται ἐν αὐτῷ τὸν Πατέρα, διὰ τὸ ἀεὶ τρέπεσθαι τὸν Υἱὸν, καὶ ἀλλοιουμένης αὐτὸν εἶναι φύσεως. Ὁ μὲν γὰρ Πατὴρ ἄτρεπτος καὶ ἀναλλοίωτος, καὶ ἀεὶ καὶ ὡσαύτως ἔχει, καὶ ὁ αὐτός ἐστιν· ὁ δὲ Υἱὸς εἰ κατʼ ἐκείνους τρεπτὸς, καὶ οὐκ ἀεὶ ὁ αὐτὸς, ἀλλʼ ἀεὶ ἀλλοιουμένης φύσεώς ἐστι, πῶς ὁ τοιοῦτος εἰκὼν τοῦ Πατρὸς εἶναι δύναται, οὐκ ἔχων τὸ ὅμοιον τῆς ἀτρεψίας; πῶς δὲ καὶ ὅλως ‘ ἐν τῷ Πατρίʼ ἐστιν, ἀμφίβολον ἔχων τὴν προαίρεσιν; τάχα δὲ καὶ τρεπτὸς ὢν, καὶ καθʼ ἡμέραν προκόπτων, οὔπω τέλειός ἐστιν. Ἀλλʼ ἡ μὲν τοιαύτη τῶν Ἀρειανῶν οἰχέσθω μανία, ἡ δὲ ἀλήθεια λαμπέτω, καὶ δεικνύτω τούτους παραφρονοῦντας. Πῶς γὰρ οὐ τέλειος ὁ ἴσος Θεῷ; ἢ πῶς οὐκ ἄτρεπτος, ὁ μετὰ τοῦ Πατρὸς ἓν ὢν, καὶ τῆς οὐσίας ἴδιος ὢν Υἱὸς αὐτοῦ; τῆς δὲ οὐσίας τοῦ Πατρὸς οὔσης ἀτρέπτου, ἄτρεπτον ἂν εἴη καὶ τὸ ἐξ αὐτῆς ἴδιον γέννημα. Εἰ δὲ τούτου οὕτως ὄντος, τοῦ Λόγου τροπὴν καταψεύδονται, μανθανέτωσαν ποῦ τούτων ὁ λόγος κινδυνεύει· ‘ ἐκ γὰρ τοῦ καρποῦ καὶ τὸ δένδρον ἐπιγινώσκεται·᾿ διὰ τοῦτο καὶ ‘ ὁ ἑωρακὼς τὸν Υἱὸν ἑώρακε τὸν Πατέρα, ʼ καὶ ἡ τοῦ Υἱοῦ γνῶσις γνῶσίς ἐστι τοῦ Πατρός.

35. Peri de tou legein autous ei ‘treptos estin ho Logos, peritton esti peri toutou zētein; arkei gar kai monon engrapsanta me ta parʼ autōn legomena, deixai to tolmēron tēs asebeias autōn. Esti gar tauta ha hōs erōtōntes phlyarousin; ‘ Autexousios estin, ē ouk esti? proairesei kata to autexousion kalos esti, kai dynatai, ean thelēsę̄, trapēnai, treptēs ōn physeōs? ē hōs lithos kai xylon, ouk echei tēn proairesin eleutheran eis to kineisthai kai rhepein eis hekatera?᾿ Tēs men oun haireseōs autōn ouk allotrion esti toiauta legein te kai phronein; hapax gar plasantes heautois ex ouk ontōn theon, kai ktiston huion, akolouthōs hōs harmozonta ktismati ta toiauta kai synelexan heautois rhēmata; epeidē de pros tous apo tēs ekklēsias diamachomenoi, kai akouontes parʼ autōn peri tou alēthinou kai monou Logou tou Patros, toiauta peri autou phthengesthai tolmōsi, tis toutou tou dogmatos miarōteron an idoi? Tis toutōn kai monon akouōn, kan mē antilegein dynētai, ou tarattetai, kai tēn akoēn apokleisei, xenizomenos ephʼ hois ekeinoi te lalousi, kai autos kainōn akouei rhēmatōn, echontōn autothen kai apʼ autēs tēs prophoras tēn blasphēmian? Ei gar treptos kai alloioumenos estin ho Logos, poi ara stēsetai, kai poion autou to telos estai tēs epidoseōs? ē pōs homoios tǭ atreptǭ ho treptos einai dynēsetai? pōs de ho ton trepton ‘ heōrakōs heōrakenai ton atrepton nomiseien? en poią de ara ean genētai katastasei, dynēsetai tis ton Patera en autǭ blepein? dēlon gar hōs ouk aei tis opsetai en autǭ ton Patera, dia to aei trepesthai ton Huion, kai alloioumenēs auton einai physeōs. Ho men gar Patēr atreptos kai analloiōtos, kai aei kai hōsautōs echei, kai ho autos estin; ho de Huios ei katʼ ekeinous treptos, kai ouk aei ho autos, allʼ aei alloioumenēs physeōs esti, pōs ho toioutos eikōn tou Patros einai dynatai, ouk echōn to homoion tēs atrepsias? pōs de kai holōs ‘ en tǭ Patriʼ estin, amphibolon echōn tēn proairesin? tacha de kai treptos ōn, kai kathʼ hēmeran prokoptōn, oupō teleios estin. Allʼ hē men toiautē tōn Areianōn oichesthō mania, hē de alētheia lampetō, kai deiknytō toutous paraphronountas. Pōs gar ou teleios ho isos Theǭ? ē pōs ouk atreptos, ho meta tou Patros hen ōn, kai tēs ousias idios ōn Huios autou? tēs de ousias tou Patros ousēs atreptou, atrepton an eiē kai to ex autēs idion gennēma. Ei de toutou houtōs ontos, tou Logou tropēn katapseudontai, manthanetōsan pou toutōn ho logos kindyneuei; ‘ ek gar tou karpou kai to dendron epiginōsketai;᾿ dia touto kai ‘ ho heōrakōs ton Huion heōrake ton Patera, ʼ kai hē tou Huiou gnōsis gnōsis esti tou Patros.

35. As for their asking whether “the Word is changeable,” it is superfluous to inquire into it; it is enough for me merely to write down what they say to show the daring of their impiety. For this is what they babble in the form of questions: “Is he free, or is he not? Is he good by choice, in accordance with his free will, and can he change if he wishes, being of a changeable nature? Or, like a stone or a piece of wood, does he not have a free choice to move and incline either way?” To say and think such things is not foreign to their heresy. For having once fashioned for themselves a god from nothing and a created son, they have consistently collected such phrases for themselves as fit a creature. But since, when they argue with members of the church and hear from them about the true and only Word of the Father, they dare to say such things about him, who could see a fouler doctrine than this? Who, merely hearing these things, even if he cannot answer, is not troubled and will not shut his ears, astonished at what they say and at hearing new words that carry blasphemy in their very utterance? For if the Word is changeable and altering, where will he stop, and what will be the end of his development? Or how can the changeable be like the unchangeable? How could anyone who “has seen” the changeable think that he has seen the unchangeable? In what condition must he come to be before one can see the Father in him? For it is clear that one will not always see the Father in him, because the Son is always changing and is of an altering nature. For the Father is unchangeable and unalterable, and is always the same and in the same state; but if the Son, according to them, is changeable, and not always the same, but of an ever-altering nature, how can such a one be the image of the Father, not having the likeness of his unchangeableness? And how is he “in the Father” at all, if his choice is uncertain? Perhaps too, being changeable and advancing daily, he is not yet complete. But let such madness of the Arians be gone, and let the truth shine and show them to be out of their minds. For how is he not complete who is equal to God? Or how is he not unchangeable who is one with the Father and is his Son, proper to his substance? And since the Father's substance is unchangeable, the proper offspring from it must also be unchangeable. But if, this being so, they falsely charge the Word with change, let them learn where their own reasoning is in danger; for “the tree is known by its fruit.” For this reason too “he who has seen the Son has seen the Father,” and the knowledge of the Son is knowledge of the Father.

Chapter 36

36Bright, 37–38

36. Οὐκοῦν ἀναλλοίωτος ἡ εἰκὼν τοῦ ἀτρέπτου Θεοῦ ἂν εἴη· ‘ Ἰησοῦς γὰρ Χριστὸς, χθὲς καὶ σήμερον ὁ αὐτὸς καὶ εἰς τοὺς αἰῶνας.᾿ Καὶ ὁ μὲν Δαυῒδ ψάλλων περὶ αὐτοῦ φησι, ‘ Καὶ σὺ κατʼ ἀρχὰς, Κύριε, τὴν γῆν ἐθεμελίωσας, καὶ ἔργα τῶν χειρῶν σού εἰσιν οἱ οὐρανοί. Αὐτοὶ ἀπολοῦνται, σὺ δὲ διαμένεις· καὶ πάντες ὡς ἱμάτιον παλαιωθήσονται, καὶ ὡσεὶ περιβόλαιον ἑλίξεις αὐτοὺς, καὶ ἀλλαγήσονται· Σὺ δὲ ὁ αὐτὸς εἶ, καὶ τὰ ἔτη σου οὐκ ἐκλείψουσιν. ʼ Ὁ δὲ Κύριος αὐτὸς περὶ ἑαυτοῦ διὰ τοῦ προφήτου λέγει, ‘Ἴδετέ με, ἴδετε ὅτι ἐγώ εἰμι, ᾿ καὶ, ‘ οὐκ ἠλλοίωμαι.᾿ Εἰ γὰρ καὶ περὶ τοῦ Πατρὸς δύναται λέγειν τις εἶναι τοῦτο τὸ σημαινόμενον, ἀλλὰ καὶ τὸν Υἱὸν ἁρμόζει τοῦτο λέγειν, ὅτι μάλιστα γενόμενος ἄνθρωπος δείκνυσι τὴν ταὐτότητα καὶ τὸ ἄτρεπτον ἑαυτοῦ τοῖς νομίζουσι διὰ τὴν σάρκα ἠλλοιῶσθαι αὐτὸν, καὶ ἕτερόν τι γεγενῆσθαι. Ἀξιοπιστότεροι δὲ οἱ ἅγιοι καὶ μᾶλλον ὁ Κύριος τῆς τῶν ἀσεβῶν κακονοίας. Καὶ γὰρ κατὰ τὸ εἰρημένον ἀνάγνωσμα τῆς ὑμνῳδίας, πάντων τῶν γενητῶν καὶ πάσης τῆς κτίσεως, διὰ τῆς ‘ οὐρανοῦ καὶ γῆςʼ σημασίας, τρεπτὴν καὶ ἀλλοιωτὴν ἡ γραφὴ τὴν φύσιν λέγουσα, καὶ τὸν Υἱὸν ὑπεξαίρουσα τούτων, δείκνυσι μηδόλως γενητὸν αὐτὸν εἶναι, ἀλλὰ καὶ μᾶλλον αὐτὸν ἀλλοιοῦντα τὰ ἄλλα, καὶ μὴ ἀλλοιούμενον αὐτὸν διδάσκει, διʼ ὦν φησι, ‘Σὺ δὲ ὁ αὐτὸς εἶ, καὶ τὰ ἔτη σου οὐκ ἐκλείψουσι.᾿ Καὶ εἰκότως γε· τὰ μὲν γὰρ γενητὰ ἐξ οὐκ ὄντων ὄντα, καὶ οὐκ ὄντα πρὶν γένηται, ὅλως ὅτι οὐκ ὄντα γίνεται, ἀλλοιουμένην ἔχει τὴν φύσιν· ὁ δὲ Υἱὸς, ἐκ τοῦ Πατρὸς ὢν, καὶ τῆς οὐσίας αὐτοῦ ἴδιος, ἀναλλοίωτος καὶ ἄτρεπτός ἐστιν, ὡς αὐτὸς ὁ Πατήρ. Οὐ γὰρ θέμις εἰπεῖν ἐκ τῆς οὐσίας τῆς ἀτρέπτου τρεπτὸν γεννᾶσθαι λόγον καὶ ἀλλοιουμένην σοφίαν. Πῶς γὰρ ἔτι Λόγος, εἰ τρεπτός ἐστιν; ἢ πῶς ἔτι Σοφία τὸ ἀλλοιούμενον; εἰ μὴ ἄρα ὡς ἐν οὐσίᾳ συμβεβηκὸς, οὕτως εἶναι θέλουσιν, ὡς ἐν ἰδιαζούσῃ τινὶ οὐσίᾳ συμβεβηκέναι τινὰ χάριν καὶ ἕξιν ἀρετῆς, καὶ κεκλῆσθαι ταύτην οὕτως Λόγον, καὶ Υἱὸν, καὶ Σοφίαν, ὥστε καὶ ἀφαιρεῖσθαι καὶ προστίθεσθαι αὐτῇ δύνασθαι. Τοιαῦτα γὰρ φρονοῦντες πολλάκις εἰρήκασιν. Ἀλλʼ οὐκ ἔστι Χριστιανῶν ἡ πίστις αὕτη. Οὐδὲ γὰρ τοῦτο δείκνυσιν εἶναι Λόγον καὶ Υἱὸν ἀληθῶς Θεοῦ, οὔτε τὴν σοφίαν ἀληθῇ Σοφίαν. Τὸ γὰρ τρεπόμενον καὶ ἀλλοιούμενον, οὐκ ἱστάμενον δὲ ἐν ἑνὶ καὶ τῷ αὐτῷ, πῶς δύναται εἶναι ἀληθές; Ὁ δέ γε Κύριος λέγει, ‘ Ἐγώ εἰμι ἡ ἀλήθεια· ʼ εἰ τοίνυν ὁ Κύριος αὐτὸς περὶ ἑαυτοῦ τοῦτο λέγει, καὶ τὸ ἄτρεπτον ἑαυτοῦ δείκνυσιν, οἵ τε ἅγιοι μαθόντες τοῦτο μαρτυροῦσιν, ἀλλὰ γὰρ καὶ αἱ περὶ Θεοῦ ἔννοιαι τοῦτο ἴσασιν εὐσεβὲς, πόθεν ταῦτʼ ἐπενόησαν οἱ δυσσεβεῖς; Ἀπὸ μὲν οὖν τῆς καρδίας ὡς ἀπὸ φθορᾶς αὐτὰ ἐξήμεσαν.

36. Oukoun analloiōtos hē eikōn tou atreptou Theou an eiē; ‘ Iēsous gar Christos, chthes kai sēmeron ho autos kai eis tous aiōnas.᾿ Kai ho men Dauïd psallōn peri autou phēsi, ‘ Kai sy katʼ archas, Kyrie, tēn gēn ethemeliōsas, kai erga tōn cheirōn sou eisin hoi ouranoi. Autoi apolountai, sy de diameneis; kai pantes hōs himation palaiōthēsontai, kai hōsei peribolaion helixeis autous, kai allagēsontai; Sy de ho autos ei, kai ta etē sou ouk ekleipsousin. ʼ Ho de Kyrios autos peri heautou dia tou prophētou legei, ‘Idete me, idete hoti egō eimi, ᾿ kai, ‘ ouk ēlloiōmai.᾿ Ei gar kai peri tou Patros dynatai legein tis einai touto to sēmainomenon, alla kai ton Huion harmozei touto legein, hoti malista genomenos anthrōpos deiknysi tēn tautotēta kai to atrepton heautou tois nomizousi dia tēn sarka ēlloiōsthai auton, kai heteron ti gegenēsthai. Axiopistoteroi de hoi hagioi kai mallon ho Kyrios tēs tōn asebōn kakonoias. Kai gar kata to eirēmenon anagnōsma tēs hymnǭdias, pantōn tōn genētōn kai pasēs tēs ktiseōs, dia tēs ‘ ouranou kai gēsʼ sēmasias, treptēn kai alloiōtēn hē graphē tēn physin legousa, kai ton Huion hypexairousa toutōn, deiknysi mēdolōs genēton auton einai, alla kai mallon auton alloiounta ta alla, kai mē alloioumenon auton didaskei, diʼ ōn phēsi, ‘Sy de ho autos ei, kai ta etē sou ouk ekleipsousi.᾿ Kai eikotōs ge; ta men gar genēta ex ouk ontōn onta, kai ouk onta prin genētai, holōs hoti ouk onta ginetai, alloioumenēn echei tēn physin; ho de Huios, ek tou Patros ōn, kai tēs ousias autou idios, analloiōtos kai atreptos estin, hōs autos ho Patēr. Ou gar themis eipein ek tēs ousias tēs atreptou trepton gennasthai logon kai alloioumenēn sophian. Pōs gar eti Logos, ei treptos estin? ē pōs eti Sophia to alloioumenon? ei mē ara hōs en ousią symbebēkos, houtōs einai thelousin, hōs en idiazousę̄ tini ousią symbebēkenai tina charin kai hexin aretēs, kai keklēsthai tautēn houtōs Logon, kai Huion, kai Sophian, hōste kai aphaireisthai kai prostithesthai autę̄ dynasthai. Toiauta gar phronountes pollakis eirēkasin. Allʼ ouk esti Christianōn hē pistis hautē. Oude gar touto deiknysin einai Logon kai Huion alēthōs Theou, oute tēn sophian alēthę̄ Sophian. To gar trepomenon kai alloioumenon, ouk histamenon de en heni kai tǭ autǭ, pōs dynatai einai alēthes? Ho de ge Kyrios legei, ‘ Egō eimi hē alētheia; ʼ ei toinyn ho Kyrios autos peri heautou touto legei, kai to atrepton heautou deiknysin, hoi te hagioi mathontes touto martyrousin, alla gar kai hai peri Theou ennoiai touto isasin eusebes, pothen tautʼ epenoēsan hoi dyssebeis? Apo men oun tēs kardias hōs apo phthoras auta exēmesan.

36. So the image of the unchangeable God must be unalterable; for “Jesus Christ is the same yesterday and today and forever.” And David, singing about him, says, “And you, Lord, in the beginning founded the earth, and the heavens are the works of your hands. They will perish, but you remain; and they will all grow old like a garment, and like a cloak you will roll them up, and they will be changed; but you are the same, and your years will not fail.” And the Lord himself says about himself through the prophet, “See me, see that I am,” and, “I have not changed.” Even if one can say that the meaning here refers to the Father, it also fits the Son to say this, especially because when he became man he shows his sameness and unchangeableness to those who think that because of the flesh he was altered and became something else. The saints, and still more the Lord, are more trustworthy than the malice of the impious. For in the passage of the hymn just quoted, Scripture, which says that the nature of all things originated and of the whole creation, signified by “heaven and earth,” is changeable and alterable, and excepts the Son from these, shows that he is in no way originated; indeed it teaches that he alters other things and is not himself altered, where it says, “But you are the same, and your years will not fail.” And rightly so. For things originated, being from nothing, and not existing before they come to be, have an altering nature, since they come to be when they were not; but the Son, being from the Father and proper to his substance, is unalterable and unchangeable, as the Father himself is. For it is not right to say that from the unchangeable substance a changeable word and an altering wisdom is begotten. For how is he still Word, if he is changeable? Or how is what alters still Wisdom? Unless, of course, they want him to be like an accident in a substance, as if in some particular substance a certain grace and habit of virtue had occurred, and this were so called Word and Son and Wisdom, so that it could be taken away from it and added to it. For they have often said such things, thinking in this way. But this is not the faith of Christians. For this does not show him to be truly the Word and Son of God, nor the wisdom to be true Wisdom. For how can what changes and alters, not standing fast in one and the same state, be true? But the Lord says, “I am the truth.” If, then, the Lord himself says this about himself and shows his unchangeableness, and the saints, having learned this, bear witness to it, and indeed our notions of God know this to be reverent, where did the impious devise these things? They vomited them out of their heart as out of corruption.

Chapter 37

37Bright, 38–39

37. Ἐπειδὴ δὲ προφασίζονται τὰ θεῖα λόγια, καὶ βιάζονται παρεξηγεῖσθαι ταῦτα κατὰ τὸν ἴδιον νοῦν, ἀναγκαῖον τοσοῦτον ἀποκρίνασθαι τούτοις, ὅσον ἐκδικῆσαι τὰ ῥητὰ, καὶ δεῖξαι ταῦτα μὲν ὀρθὴν ἔχοντα τὴν διάνοιαν, ἐκείνους δὲ κακῶς φρονοῦντας. Φασὶ τοίνυν, ὅτι γέγραπται παρὰ μὲν τῷ ἀποστόλῳ, Διὸ καὶ ὁ Θεὸς αὐτὸν ὑπερύψωσε, καὶ ἐχαρίσατο αὐτῷ ὄνομα τὸ ὑπὲρ πᾶν ὄνομα, ἵνα ἐν τῷ ὀνόματι Ἱησοῦ πᾶν γόνυ κάμψῃ ἐπουρανίων, καὶ ἐπιγείων, καὶ καταχθονίων· παρὰ δὲ τῷ Δαβὶδ, ‘ Διὰ τοῦτο ἔχρισέ σε ὁ Θεὸς, ὁ Θεός σου ἔλαιον ἀγαλλιάσεως παρὰ τοὺς μετόχους σου. ʼ Εἶτα ἐπιφέρουσιν ὡς σοφόν τι λέγοντες· ‘ Εἰ διὰ τοῦτο ὑψώθη, καὶ χάριν ἔλαβε, καὶ διὰ τοῦτο κέχρισται, μισθὸν τῆς προαιρέσεως ἔλαβε· προαιρέσει δὲ πράξας, τρεπτῆς ἐστι πάντως φύσεως.᾿ Ταῦτα οὐ μόνον εἰπεῖν, ἀλλὰ καὶ γράψαι τετολμήκασιν Εὐσέβιός τε καὶ Ἅρειος, καὶ οἱ ἀπʼ αὐτῶν δὲ λαλεῖν οὐκ ὀκνοῦσι κατὰ μέσην τὴν ἀγορὰν, οὐχ ὁρῶντες ὅσην μανίαν ὁ λόγος αὐτῶν ἔχει. Εἰ γὰρ μισθὸν προαιρέσεως ἔλαβεν ἃ ἔσχεν, οὐκ ἂν ἐσχηκὼς αὐτὰ εἰ μὴ τοῦ δεομένου τὸ ἔργον ἐνεδείξατο, ἐξ ἀρετῆς ἄρα καὶ βελτιώσεως ταῦτα ἐσχηκὼς, εἰκότως ἐλέχθη διὰ ταῦτα καὶ Υἱὸς καὶ Θεὸς, καὶ οὐκ ἔστιν ἀληθινὸς Υἱός. Τὸ μὲν γὰρ ἔκ τινος κατὰ φύσιν ἀληθινόν ἐστι γέννημα, οἷος ἦν Ἱσαὰκ τῷ Ἀβραὰμ, καὶ Ἱωσὴφ τῷ Ἰακὼβ, καὶ τὸ ἀπαύγασμα τῷ ἡλίῳ· οἱ δὲ ἐξ ἀρετῆς καὶ χάριτος λεγόμενοι, μόνον εἰσὶν ἔχοντες ἀντὶ τῆς φύσεως τὴν ἐκ τοῦ λαβεῖν χάριν, καὶ ἄλλοι παρὰ τὸ δοθὲν αὐτοῖς ὄντες, οἶοί εἰσιν οἱ ἄνθρωποι οἱ κατὰ μετοχὴν νεῦμα λαβόντες, περὶ ὧν καὶ ἔλεγεν· Ὑἱοὺς ἐγέννησα καὶ ὕψωσα, αὐτοὶ δέ με ἠθέτησαν.᾿ Ἀμέλει ἐπεὶ μὴ κατὰ φύσιν ἦσαν υἱοὶ, διὰ τοῦτο καὶ τραπέντων αὐτῶν ἀφῃρέθη τὸ Πνεῦμα, καὶ ἀπεκηρύχθησαν· καὶ πάλιν δὲ μετανοοῦντας αὐτοὺς δέξεται, καὶ διδοὺς τὸ φῶς, πάλιν υἱοὺς καλέσει ὁ καὶ κατὰ τὴν ἀρχὴν Θεὸς οὕτω τὴν χάριν αὐτοῖς δεδωκώς.

37. Epeidē de prophasizontai ta theia logia, kai biazontai parexēgeisthai tauta kata ton idion noun, anankaion tosouton apokrinasthai toutois, hoson ekdikēsai ta rhēta, kai deixai tauta men orthēn echonta tēn dianoian, ekeinous de kakōs phronountas. Phasi toinyn, hoti gegraptai para men tǭ apostolǭ, Dio kai ho Theos auton hyperypsōse, kai echarisato autǭ onoma to hyper pan onoma, hina en tǭ onomati Hiēsou pan gony kampsę̄ epouraniōn, kai epigeiōn, kai katachthoniōn; para de tǭ Dabid, ‘ Dia touto echrise se ho Theos, ho Theos sou elaion agalliaseōs para tous metochous sou. ʼ Eita epipherousin hōs sophon ti legontes; ‘ Ei dia touto hypsōthē, kai charin elabe, kai dia touto kechristai, misthon tēs proaireseōs elabe; proairesei de praxas, treptēs esti pantōs physeōs.᾿ Tauta ou monon eipein, alla kai grapsai tetolmēkasin Eusebios te kai Hareios, kai hoi apʼ autōn de lalein ouk oknousi kata mesēn tēn agoran, ouch horōntes hosēn manian ho logos autōn echei. Ei gar misthon proaireseōs elaben ha eschen, ouk an eschēkōs auta ei mē tou deomenou to ergon enedeixato, ex aretēs ara kai beltiōseōs tauta eschēkōs, eikotōs elechthē dia tauta kai Huios kai Theos, kai ouk estin alēthinos Huios. To men gar ek tinos kata physin alēthinon esti gennēma, hoios ēn Hisaak tǭ Abraam, kai Hiōsēph tǭ Iakōb, kai to apaugasma tǭ hēliǭ; hoi de ex aretēs kai charitos legomenoi, monon eisin echontes anti tēs physeōs tēn ek tou labein charin, kai alloi para to dothen autois ontes, oioi eisin hoi anthrōpoi hoi kata metochēn neuma labontes, peri hōn kai elegen; Huious egennēsa kai hypsōsa, autoi de me ēthetēsan.᾿ Amelei epei mē kata physin ēsan huioi, dia touto kai trapentōn autōn aphę̄rethē to Pneuma, kai apekērychthēsan; kai palin de metanoountas autous dexetai, kai didous to phōs, palin huious kalesei ho kai kata tēn archēn Theos houtō tēn charin autois dedōkōs.

37. But since they allege the divine oracles as a pretext and force them into a false interpretation according to their own mind, it is necessary to answer them only so far as to vindicate the texts and to show that these have a right sense, while those men think wrongly. They say, then, that it is written in the apostle, “Therefore God also highly exalted him and granted him the name that is above every name, so that at the name of Jesus every knee should bow, of those in heaven and on earth and under the earth”; and in David, “Therefore God, your God, has anointed you with the oil of gladness above your companions.” Then they add, as if saying something clever: “If he was exalted and received grace ‘therefore,’ and was anointed ‘therefore,’ he received a reward for his choice; and having acted by choice, he is certainly of a changeable nature.” Eusebius and Arius have dared not only to say but also to write these things, and their followers do not shrink from talking about them in the middle of the marketplace, not seeing what madness their argument contains. For if he received what he had as a reward for his choice, and would not have had it unless he had shown the work of one who needed it, then, having had these things from virtue and improvement, he was naturally called Son and God because of them, and is not a true Son. For what is from someone by nature is a true offspring, as Isaac was to Abraham, and Joseph to Jacob, and the radiance to the sun; but those so called from virtue and grace only have, instead of nature, the grace that comes from receiving, and are something other than what has been given them, like men who have received the Spirit by participation, about whom he also said, “I begot sons and raised them up, but they rejected me.” Of course, since they were not sons by nature, for that reason, when they changed, the Spirit was taken away and they were disowned; and again, when they repent, God, who gave them grace in this way at the beginning, will receive them, and giving them light will call them sons again.

Chapter 38

38Bright, 39–40

38. Εἰ τοίνυν οὕτω καὶ τὸν Σωτῆρα λέγουσι, δειχθήσεται μήτε ἀληθινὸς, μήτε Θεὸς, μήτε Υἱὸς, μήτε ὅμοιος τῷ Πατρὶ, μήτε ὅλως τοῦ εἶναι κατʼ οὐσίαν Πατέρα ἔχων τὸν Θεὸν, ἀλλὰ τῆς δοθείσης αὐτῷ μόνης χάριτος, τοῦ δὲ εἶναι κατʼ οὐσίαν κτίστην τὸν Θεὸν, καθʼ ὁμοιότητα τῶν πάντων, ἔχων. Τοιοῦτος δὲ ὢν, οἷον οὗτοι λέγουσι, φανήσεται μᾶλλον μηδὲ ἐξ ἀρχῆς ἐσχηκὼς τὸ ὄνομα ‘Υἱὸς, ᾿ εἴ γε τοῦτο τῶν ἔργων ἔπαθλον ἔσχε καὶ προκοπῆς, οὐκ ἄλλης ἢ τῆς ὅτε γέγονεν ἄνθρωπος, καὶ τὴν τοῦ δούλου μορφὴν ἀνέλαβε. Τότε γάρ ἐστιν, ὅτε ‘γενόμενος ὑπήκοος μέχρι θανάτου, ʼ ὑπερυψῶσθαι λέγεται, καὶ χάριν εἰληφέναι τὸ ὄνομα, ‘ ἵνα ἐν τῷ ὀνόματι Ἰησοῦ κάμψῃ πᾶν γόνυ.᾿ Τί οὖν ἦν πρὸ τούτου, εἰ νῦν ὑψώθη, καὶ νῦν ἤρξατο προσκυνεῖσθαι, καὶ νῦν Υἱὸς ἐλέχθη, ὅτε γέγονεν ἄνθρωπος; Φαίνεται γὰρ μηδὲν βελτιώσας αὐτὸς τὴν σάρκα, ἀλλὰ μᾶλλον αὐτὸς διʼ αὐτῆς βελτιωθεὶς, εἴ γε κατὰ τὴν κακόνοιαν αὐτῶν τότε ὑψώθη καὶ Υἱὸς ἐλέχθη, ὅτε γέγονεν ἄνθρωπος. Τί οὖν ἦν πρὸ τούτου; Πάλιν γὰρ αὐτοὺς ἐρωτᾶν ἀνάγκη, ἵνα καὶ τὸ τέλος τῆς ἀσεβείας αὐτῶν θεωρηθῇ. Εἰ γάρ ἐστιν ὁ Κύριος Θεὸς, Υἱὸς, Λόγος, οὐκ ἦν δὲ ταῦτα πρὸ τοῦ γένηται ἄνθρωπος· ἢ ἄλλο τι ἦν παρὰ ταῦτα, καὶ ὕστερον τούτων ἐξ ἀρετῆς μετέσχεν, ὥσπερ εἴπαμεν· ἢ τὸ ἕτερον, (ὅπερ εἰς τὰς ἐκείνων κεφαλὰς τραπείη, ) ἀνάγκη λέγειν αὐτοὺς, μηδὲ εἶναι πρὸ τούτου αὐτὸν, ἀλλὰ τὸ ὅλον ἄνθρωπον εἶναι φύσει, καὶ μηδὲν πλέον. Ἀλλʼ οὐκ ἔστι τοῦτο τῆς ἐκκλησίας, τοῦ δὲ Σαμοσατέως ἐστὶ καὶ τῶν νῦν Ἰουδαίων τὸ φρόνημα. Διὰ τί οὖν τὰ ἐκείνων φρονοῦντες, οὐχὶ καὶ ὡς Ἰουδαῖοι περιτέμνονται, ἀλλʼ ὑποκρίνονται τὸν Χριστιανισμὸν, καὶ πρὸς αὐτὸν ἔχουσι τὴν μάχην; Εἰ γὰρ οὐκ ἦν, ἢ ἦν μὲν, ἐβελτιώθη δὲ ὕστερον, πῶς διʼ αὐτοῦ γέγονε τὰ πάντα, ἢ πῶς ἐν τούτῳ, εἴ γε μὴ τέλειος ἦν, προσέχαιρεν ὁ Πατήρ; καὶ αὐτὸς δὲ, εἰ νῦν ἐβελτιώθη, πῶς πρὸ τούτου ηὐφραίνετο ἐν προσώπῳ τοῦ Πατρός; πῶς δὲ, εἰ μετὰ τὸν θάνατον ἕλαβε τὸ προσκυνεῖσθαι, φαίνεται ὁ Ἀβραὰμ αὐτὸν ἐν τῇ σκηνῇ προσκυνῶν καὶ Μωσῆς ἐν τῇ βάτῳ; καὶ, ὡς εἶδε Δανιὴλ, ‘μύριαι μυριάδες καὶ χίλιαι χιλιάδες ἐλειτούργουν αὐτῷ;᾿ πῶς δὲ, εἰ νῦν κατʼαὐτοὺς ἔσχε τὴν βελτίωσιν, τῆς πρὸ κόσμου καὶ τῆς ὑπερκοσμίου δόξης ἑαυτοῦ μνημονεύων, ἔλεγεν αὐτὸς ὁ Υἱός, ‘Δόξασόν με σὺ, Πάτερ, τῇ δόξῃ, ᾗ εἶχον πρὸ τοῦ τὸν κόσμον εἶναι παρὰ σοί.᾿ Εἰ δὲ νῦν ὑψώθη κατʼ αὐτοὺς, πῶς πρὸ τούτου ‘ἔκλινεν οὐρανοὺς καὶ κατέβη, ʼ καὶ πάλιν, ‘ἔδωκεν ὁ Ὕψιστος φωνὴν αὐτοῦ; Οὐκοῦν εἰ καὶ πρὸ τοῦ τὸν κόσμον γενέσθαι τὴν δόξαν εἶχεν ὁ Υἱὸς, καὶ ‘Κύριος τῆς δόξηςʼ ὕψιστός τε ἦν, καὶ ἐξ οὐρανοῦ κατέβη, καὶ ἀεὶ προσκυνητός ἐστιν, οὐκ ἄρα καταβὰς ἐβελτιώθη, ἀλλὰ μᾶλλον ἐβελτίωσεν αὐτὸς τὰ δεόμενα βελτιώσεως· καὶ εἰ τοῦ βελτιῶσαι χάριν καταβέβηκεν, οὐκ ἄρα μισθὸν ἔσχε τὸ λέγεσθαι Υἱὸς καὶ Θεὸς, ἀλλὰ μᾶλλον αὐτὸς υἱοποίησεν ἡμᾶς τῷ Πατρὶ, καὶ ἐθεοποίησε τοὺς ἀνθρώπους, γενόμενος αὐτὸς ἄνθρωπος.

38. Ei toinyn houtō kai ton Sōtēra legousi, deichthēsetai mēte alēthinos, mēte Theos, mēte Huios, mēte homoios tǭ Patri, mēte holōs tou einai katʼ ousian Patera echōn ton Theon, alla tēs dotheisēs autǭ monēs charitos, tou de einai katʼ ousian ktistēn ton Theon, kathʼ homoiotēta tōn pantōn, echōn. Toioutos de ōn, hoion houtoi legousi, phanēsetai mallon mēde ex archēs eschēkōs to onoma ‘Huios, ᾿ ei ge touto tōn ergōn epathlon esche kai prokopēs, ouk allēs ē tēs hote gegonen anthrōpos, kai tēn tou doulou morphēn anelabe. Tote gar estin, hote ‘genomenos hypēkoos mechri thanatou, ʼ hyperypsōsthai legetai, kai charin eilēphenai to onoma, ‘ hina en tǭ onomati Iēsou kampsę̄ pan gony.᾿ Ti oun ēn pro toutou, ei nyn hypsōthē, kai nyn ērxato proskyneisthai, kai nyn Huios elechthē, hote gegonen anthrōpos? Phainetai gar mēden beltiōsas autos tēn sarka, alla mallon autos diʼ autēs beltiōtheis, ei ge kata tēn kakonoian autōn tote hypsōthē kai Huios elechthē, hote gegonen anthrōpos. Ti oun ēn pro toutou? Palin gar autous erōtan anankē, hina kai to telos tēs asebeias autōn theōrēthę̄. Ei gar estin ho Kyrios Theos, Huios, Logos, ouk ēn de tauta pro tou genētai anthrōpos; ē allo ti ēn para tauta, kai hysteron toutōn ex aretēs meteschen, hōsper eipamen; ē to heteron, (hoper eis tas ekeinōn kephalas trapeiē, ) anankē legein autous, mēde einai pro toutou auton, alla to holon anthrōpon einai physei, kai mēden pleon. Allʼ ouk esti touto tēs ekklēsias, tou de Samosateōs esti kai tōn nyn Ioudaiōn to phronēma. Dia ti oun ta ekeinōn phronountes, ouchi kai hōs Ioudaioi peritemnontai, allʼ hypokrinontai ton Christianismon, kai pros auton echousi tēn machēn? Ei gar ouk ēn, ē ēn men, ebeltiōthē de hysteron, pōs diʼ autou gegone ta panta, ē pōs en toutǭ, ei ge mē teleios ēn, prosechairen ho Patēr? kai autos de, ei nyn ebeltiōthē, pōs pro toutou ēuphraineto en prosōpǭ tou Patros? pōs de, ei meta ton thanaton helabe to proskyneisthai, phainetai ho Abraam auton en tę̄ skēnę̄ proskynōn kai Mōsēs en tę̄ batǭ? kai, hōs eide Daniēl, ‘myriai myriades kai chiliai chiliades eleitourgoun autǭ?᾿ pōs de, ei nyn katʼautous esche tēn beltiōsin, tēs pro kosmou kai tēs hyperkosmiou doxēs heautou mnēmoneuōn, elegen autos ho Huios, ‘Doxason me sy, Pater, tę̄ doxę̄, hę̄ eichon pro tou ton kosmon einai para soi.᾿ Ei de nyn hypsōthē katʼ autous, pōs pro toutou ‘eklinen ouranous kai katebē, ʼ kai palin, ‘edōken ho Hypsistos phōnēn autou? Oukoun ei kai pro tou ton kosmon genesthai tēn doxan eichen ho Huios, kai ‘Kyrios tēs doxēsʼ hypsistos te ēn, kai ex ouranou katebē, kai aei proskynētos estin, ouk ara katabas ebeltiōthē, alla mallon ebeltiōsen autos ta deomena beltiōseōs; kai ei tou beltiōsai charin katabebēken, ouk ara misthon esche to legesthai Huios kai Theos, alla mallon autos huiopoiēsen hēmas tǭ Patri, kai etheopoiēse tous anthrōpous, genomenos autos anthrōpos.

38. If, then, they say this of the Savior too, he will be shown to be neither true, nor God, nor Son, nor like the Father, nor to have God at all as Father of his being according to substance, but only of the grace given him, while having God as creator of his being according to substance, like all things. And if he is such as they say, it will appear rather that he did not even have the name “Son” from the beginning, if indeed he had it as a prize for his works and his advance, and for no other advance than when he became man and took the form of a servant. For it is then, when “he became obedient to death,” that he is said to have been highly exalted and to have received the name as a grace, “so that at the name of Jesus every knee should bow.” What, then, was he before this, if he was exalted only now, and only now began to be worshipped, and only now was called Son, when he became man? For he appears himself not to have improved the flesh at all, but rather to have been improved himself through it, if, according to their malice, he was exalted and called Son when he became man. What, then, was he before this? For one must ask them again, so that the end result of their impiety may be seen. For if the Lord is God, Son, Word, but was not these before he became man, then either he was something else besides these and later shared in them by virtue, as we have said; or, the other alternative (may it turn back on their own heads!), they must say that he did not even exist before this, but is wholly man by nature and nothing more. But this is not the mind of the church; it is the mind of the Samosatene and of the Jews of today. Why, then, if they think as they do, are they not circumcised like the Jews, instead of feigning Christianity and waging war on it? For if he was not, or was but was improved later, how did all things come to be through him? Or how did the Father delight in him, if he was not complete? And he himself, if he has been improved only now, how did he rejoice before this in the presence of the Father? And if he received worship after his death, how is Abraham seen worshipping him in the tent, and Moses in the bush? And, as Daniel saw, “ten thousand times ten thousands and thousands of thousands were serving him”? And if, according to them, he has received his improvement only now, how did the Son himself, recalling his glory before the world and above the world, say, “Glorify me, Father, with the glory that I had with you before the world existed”? If, according to them, he was exalted only now, how did he before this “bow the heavens and come down,” and again, “the Most High gave his voice”? So if the Son had glory even before the world came to be, and was “the Lord of glory” and Most High, and came down from heaven, and is always to be worshipped, then he was not improved by coming down, but rather he himself improved the things that needed improvement. And if he came down in order to improve them, he did not receive the title Son and God as a reward; rather he himself made us sons to the Father, and deified men by becoming man himself.

Chapter 39

39Bright, 40–41

39. Οὐκ ἄρα ἄνθρωπος ὢν, ὕστερον γέγονε Θεός· ἀλλὰ Θεὸς ὥν, ὕστερον γέγονεν ἄνθρωπος, ἵνα μᾶλλον ἡμᾶς θεοποιήσῃ. Ἐπεὶ εἰ, ὅτε γέγονεν ἄνθρωπος, τότε Υἱὸς καὶ Θεὸς ἐλέχθη, πρὸ δὲ τοῦ γένηται ἄνθρωπος, ‘υἱοὺςʼ ἔλεγε τοὺς πάλαι λαοὺς ὁ Θεὸς, καὶ Μωσῆν ἐτίθει ‘θεὸνʼ τοῦ Φαραὼ, καὶ ἐπὶ πολλῶν ἡ γραφή φησιν, ‘Ὁ Θεὸς ἔστη ἐν συναγωγῇ θεῶν·’ δῆλόν ἐστιν ὡς μετʼ αὐτοὺς καὶ Υἱὸς καὶ Θεὸς οὗτος ἐλέχθη. Πῶς οὖν ‘πάντα διʼ αὐτοῦ, ʼ καὶ ‘αὐτός ἐστι πρὸ πάντων;’ ἢ πῶς ‘πρωτότοκος πάσης τῆς κτίσεως, ʼ ἔχων τοὺς πρὸ ἑαυτοῦ κληθέντας υἱοὺς καὶ θεούς; πῶς δὲ οἱ μέτοχοι πρῶτοι οὐ μετέχουσι Λόγου; Οὐκ ἔστιν ἀληθὴς αὕτη δόξα· παρεύρεσίς ἐστι τῶν νῦν Ἰουδαϊζόντων. Πῶς γὰρ ὅλως δύνανται τινες ἐπιγνῶναι Πατέρα τὸν Θεόν; οὔτε γὰρ υἱοθεσία γένοιτʼ ἂν χωρὶς τοῦ ἀληθινοῦ Υἱοῦ, λέγοντος αὐτοῦ, ‘οὐδεὶς ἐπιγινώσκει τὸν Πατέρα, εἰ μὴ ὁ Υἱὸς, καὶ ᾧ ἂν ὁ Υἱὸς ἀποκαλύψῃ. ʼ Πῶς δὲ καὶ θεοποίησις γένοιτʼ ἂν χωρὶς τοῦ Λόγου, καὶ πρὸ αὐτοῦ, καίτοι λέγοντος αὐτοῦ πρὸς τοὺς ἀδελφοὺς τούτων Ἰουδαίους, ‘Εἰ ἐκείνους θεοὺς εἶπε, πρὸς οὓς ὁ Λόγος τοῦ Θεοῦ ἐγένετο;᾿ Εἰ δὲ πάντες ὅσοι υἱοί τε καὶ θεοὶ ἐκλήθησαν, εἴτε ἐπὶ γῆς, εἴτε ἐν οὐρανοῖς, διὰ τοῦ Λόγου υἱοποιήθησαν καὶ ἐθεοποιήθησαν, αὐτὸς δὲ ὁ Υἱός ἐστιν ὁ Λόγος, δῆλον ὅτι διʼ αὐτοῦ μὲν οἱ πάντες, αὐτὸς δὲ πρὸ πάντων, μᾶλλον δὲ μόνον αὐτὸς ἀληθινὸς Υἱός, καὶ μόνος ῾ ἐκ τοῦ ἀληθινοῦ Θεοῦ Θεὸς ἀληθινόςʼ ἐστιν, οὐ μισθὸν ἀρετῆς ταῦτα λαβὼν, οὐδὲ ἄλλος ὢν παρὰ ταῦτα, ἀλλὰ φύσει κατʼ οὐσίαν ὢν ταῦτα. Γέννημα γὰρ τῆς τοῦ Πατρὸς οὐσίας ὑπάρχει, ὥστε μηδένα ἀμφιβάλλειν ὅτι, καθʼ ὁμοιότητα τοῦ ἀτρέπτου Πατρὸς, ἄτρεπτός ἐστι καὶ ὁ Λόγος.

39. Ouk ara anthrōpos ōn, hysteron gegone Theos; alla Theos hōn, hysteron gegonen anthrōpos, hina mallon hēmas theopoiēsę̄. Epei ei, hote gegonen anthrōpos, tote Huios kai Theos elechthē, pro de tou genētai anthrōpos, ‘huiousʼ elege tous palai laous ho Theos, kai Mōsēn etithei ‘theonʼ tou Pharaō, kai epi pollōn hē graphē phēsin, ‘Ho Theos estē en synagōgę̄ theōn;’ dēlon estin hōs metʼ autous kai Huios kai Theos houtos elechthē. Pōs oun ‘panta diʼ autou, ʼ kai ‘autos esti pro pantōn?’ ē pōs ‘prōtotokos pasēs tēs ktiseōs, ʼ echōn tous pro heautou klēthentas huious kai theous? pōs de hoi metochoi prōtoi ou metechousi Logou? Ouk estin alēthēs hautē doxa; pareuresis esti tōn nyn Ioudaïzontōn. Pōs gar holōs dynantai tines epignōnai Patera ton Theon? oute gar huiothesia genoitʼ an chōris tou alēthinou Huiou, legontos autou, ‘oudeis epiginōskei ton Patera, ei mē ho Huios, kai hǭ an ho Huios apokalypsę̄. ʼ Pōs de kai theopoiēsis genoitʼ an chōris tou Logou, kai pro autou, kaitoi legontos autou pros tous adelphous toutōn Ioudaious, ‘Ei ekeinous theous eipe, pros hous ho Logos tou Theou egeneto?᾿ Ei de pantes hosoi huioi te kai theoi eklēthēsan, eite epi gēs, eite en ouranois, dia tou Logou huiopoiēthēsan kai etheopoiēthēsan, autos de ho Huios estin ho Logos, dēlon hoti diʼ autou men hoi pantes, autos de pro pantōn, mallon de monon autos alēthinos Huios, kai monos ῾ ek tou alēthinou Theou Theos alēthinosʼ estin, ou misthon aretēs tauta labōn, oude allos ōn para tauta, alla physei katʼ ousian ōn tauta. Gennēma gar tēs tou Patros ousias hyparchei, hōste mēdena amphiballein hoti, kathʼ homoiotēta tou atreptou Patros, atreptos esti kai ho Logos.

39. So he was not man first and later became God; but being God, he later became man, in order rather to deify us. For if he was called Son and God only when he became man, while before he became man God called the ancient peoples “sons,” and made Moses “god” to Pharaoh, and Scripture says of many, “God stood in the assembly of gods,” it is clear that he was called Son and God after them. How then are “all things through him,” and “he is before all things”? Or how is he “the firstborn of all creation,” if he has others called sons and gods before him? And how is it that the first sharers do not share in the Word? This opinion is not true; it is a pretext of the Judaizers of today. For how could anyone know God as Father at all? For there could be no adoption without the true Son, since he says, “No one knows the Father except the Son, and anyone to whom the Son reveals him.” And how could there be deification without the Word and before him? Yet he said to their brothers the Jews, “If he called them gods to whom the Word of God came.” And if all who have been called sons and gods, whether on earth or in heaven, were adopted and deified through the Word, and the Son himself is the Word, it is clear that all are through him, but he himself is before all; or rather, he alone is true Son, and he alone is “true God from true God,” not having received these things as a reward for virtue, nor being something else besides them, but being these things by nature, according to substance. For he is the offspring of the Father's substance, so that no one can doubt that, in the likeness of the unchangeable Father, the Word too is unchangeable.

Chapter 40

40Bright, 41–42

40. Τέως μὲν οὖν, ταῖς περὶ τοῦ Υἱοῦ ἐννοίαις χρώμενοι, οὕτως πρὸς τὰς ἀλόγους αὐτῶν ἐπινοίας, ὡς δέδωκεν αὐτὸς ὁ Κύριος, ἀπηντήσαμεν· καλὸν δὲ καὶ τὰ θεῖα λόγια παραθέσθαι λοιπὸν, ἵνʼ ἔτι καὶ πλεῖον τοῦ μὲν Υἱοῦ τὸ ἄτρεπτον ἀποδειχθῇ, καὶ ἡ ἀναλλοίωτος αὐτοῦ πατρικὴ φύσις, τούτων δὲ ἡ κακοφροσύνη. Γράφων τοίνυν Φιλιππησίοις ὁ ἀπόστολός φησι, Τοῦτο φρονείσθω ἐν ὑμῖν, ὃ καὶ ἐν Χριστῷ Ἰησοῦ, ὃς ἐν μορφῇ Θεοῦ ὑπάρχων, οὐχ ἁρπαγμὸν ἡγήσατο τὸ εἶναι ἴσα Θεῷ, ἀλλʼ ἑαυτὸν ἐκένωσε, μορφὴν δούλου λαβὼν, ἐν ὁμοιώματι ἀνθρώπων γενόμενος, καὶ σχήματι εὑρεθεὶς ὡς ἄνθρωπος, ἐταπείνωσεν ἑαυτὸν, γενόμενος ὑπήκοος μέχρι θανάτου, θανάτου δὲ σταυροῦ. Διὸ καὶ ὁ Θεὸς αὐτὸν ὑπερύψωσε, καὶ ἐχαρίσατο αὐτῷ ὄνομα τὸ ὑπὲρ πᾶν ὄνομα, ἵνα ἐν τῷ ὀνόματι Ἰησοῦ πᾶν γόνυ κάμψῃ ἐπουρανίων, καὶ ἐπιγείων, καὶ καταχθονίων, καὶ πᾶσα γλῶσσα ἐξομολογήσηται ὅτι Κύριος Ἰησοῦς Χριστὸς, εἰς δόξαν Θεοῦ Πατρός.᾿ Τί τούτου λευκότερον καὶ ἀποδεικτικώτερον γένοιτο ἄν; οὐ γὰρ ἐξ ἐλαττόνων βελτίων γέγονεν· ἀλλὰ μᾶλλον Θεὸς ‘ὑπάρχων, τὴν δούλου μορφὴν ἔλαβε, ’ καὶ ἐν τῷ λαβεῖν οὐκ ἐβελτιώθη, ἀλλʼ ῾ ἐταπείνωσεν ἑαυτόν.᾿ Ποῦ τοίνυν ἐν τούτοις ‘μισθὸς τῆς ἀρετῆς, ’ ἢ ποία προκοπὴ καὶ βελτίωσις ἐν ταπεινώσει; Εἰ γὰρ Θεὸς ὢν, γέγονεν ἄνθρωπος, καὶ, ἐξ ὕψους καταβὰς, λέγεται ‘ὑψοῦσθαι, ’ ποῦ ὑψοῦται, Θεὸς ὤν; δήλου ὄντος πάλιν τούτου, ὅτι, τοῦ Θεοῦ ὑψίστου ὄντος, ἐξ ἀνάγκης εἶναι δεῖ καὶ τὸν τούτου Λόγον ὕψιστον. Ποῦ οὖν πλεῖον εἶχεν ὑψωθῆναι ὁ ἐν τῷ Πατρὶ ὢν, καὶ ‘ὅμοιος κατὰ πάνταʼ τοῦ Πατρός; Οὐκοῦν πάσης προσθήκης ἀπροσδεής ἐστι, καὶ οὐκ ἔστιν ὡς ὑπονοοῦσιν οἱ Ἀρειανοί. Εἰ γὰρ διὰ τὸ ὑψωθῆναι καταβέβηκεν ὁ Λόγος, καὶ ταῦτα γέγραπται, τίς χρεία ἦν ὅλως καὶ ταπεινῶσαι ἑαυτὸν, ἵνα τοῦτο ζητήσῃ λαβεῖν ὅπερ εἶχε; ποίαν δὲ καὶ χάριν ἔλαβεν ὁ τῆς χάριτος δοτῆρ; ἢ πῶς ἔλαβε τὸ ὄνομα εἰς τὸ προσκυνεῖσθαι, ὁ ἀεὶ ἐν τῷ ὀνόματι αὐτοῦ προσκυνούμενος; Καὶ πρὶν γένηται γοῦν ἄνθρωπος, παρακαλοῦσιν οἱ ἅγιοι, ‘‘O Θεὸς, ἐν τῷ ὀνόματί σου σῶσόν με.᾿ Καὶ πάλιν, ῾ Οὖτοι ἐν ἅρμασι, καὶ οὗτοι ἐν ἵπποις, ἡμεῖς δὲ ἐν ὀνόματι Κυρίου Θεοῦ ἡμῶν μεγαλυνθησόμεθα·᾿ καὶ ὑπὸ μὲν τῶν πατριαρχῶν προσεκυνεῖτο· περὶ δὲ τῶν ἀγγέλων γέγραπται, ‘Καὶ προσκυνησάτωσαν αὐτῷ πάντες ἄγγελοι Θεοῦ.᾿

40. Teōs men oun, tais peri tou Huiou ennoiais chrōmenoi, houtōs pros tas alogous autōn epinoias, hōs dedōken autos ho Kyrios, apēntēsamen; kalon de kai ta theia logia parathesthai loipon, hinʼ eti kai pleion tou men Huiou to atrepton apodeichthę̄, kai hē analloiōtos autou patrikē physis, toutōn de hē kakophrosynē. Graphōn toinyn Philippēsiois ho apostolos phēsi, Touto phroneisthō en hymin, ho kai en Christǭ Iēsou, hos en morphę̄ Theou hyparchōn, ouch harpagmon hēgēsato to einai isa Theǭ, allʼ heauton ekenōse, morphēn doulou labōn, en homoiōmati anthrōpōn genomenos, kai schēmati heuretheis hōs anthrōpos, etapeinōsen heauton, genomenos hypēkoos mechri thanatou, thanatou de staurou. Dio kai ho Theos auton hyperypsōse, kai echarisato autǭ onoma to hyper pan onoma, hina en tǭ onomati Iēsou pan gony kampsę̄ epouraniōn, kai epigeiōn, kai katachthoniōn, kai pasa glōssa exomologēsētai hoti Kyrios Iēsous Christos, eis doxan Theou Patros.᾿ Ti toutou leukoteron kai apodeiktikōteron genoito an? ou gar ex elattonōn beltiōn gegonen; alla mallon Theos ‘hyparchōn, tēn doulou morphēn elabe, ’ kai en tǭ labein ouk ebeltiōthē, allʼ ῾ etapeinōsen heauton.᾿ Pou toinyn en toutois ‘misthos tēs aretēs, ’ ē poia prokopē kai beltiōsis en tapeinōsei? Ei gar Theos ōn, gegonen anthrōpos, kai, ex hypsous katabas, legetai ‘hypsousthai, ’ pou hypsoutai, Theos ōn? dēlou ontos palin toutou, hoti, tou Theou hypsistou ontos, ex anankēs einai dei kai ton toutou Logon hypsiston. Pou oun pleion eichen hypsōthēnai ho en tǭ Patri ōn, kai ‘homoios kata pantaʼ tou Patros? Oukoun pasēs prosthēkēs aprosdeēs esti, kai ouk estin hōs hyponoousin hoi Areianoi. Ei gar dia to hypsōthēnai katabebēken ho Logos, kai tauta gegraptai, tis chreia ēn holōs kai tapeinōsai heauton, hina touto zētēsę̄ labein hoper eiche? poian de kai charin elaben ho tēs charitos dotēr? ē pōs elabe to onoma eis to proskyneisthai, ho aei en tǭ onomati autou proskynoumenos? Kai prin genētai goun anthrōpos, parakalousin hoi hagioi, ‘‘O Theos, en tǭ onomati sou sōson me.᾿ Kai palin, ῾ Outoi en harmasi, kai houtoi en hippois, hēmeis de en onomati Kyriou Theou hēmōn megalynthēsometha;᾿ kai hypo men tōn patriarchōn prosekyneito; peri de tōn angelōn gegraptai, ‘Kai proskynēsatōsan autǭ pantes angeloi Theou.᾿

40. So far, using the conceptions that belong to the Son, we have met their irrational notions in the way the Lord himself has given us. But it is good next to set out the divine oracles as well, so that the Son's unchangeableness and his unalterable nature, which is the Father's, may be proved still further, and also their wrong-headedness. The apostle, then, writing to the Philippians, says: “Let this mind be in you which was also in Christ Jesus, who, being in the form of God, did not count equality with God a thing to be grasped, but emptied himself, taking the form of a servant, being made in the likeness of men; and being found in fashion as a man, he humbled himself, becoming obedient to death, even death on a cross. Therefore God also highly exalted him and granted him the name that is above every name, so that at the name of Jesus every knee should bow, of those in heaven and on earth and under the earth, and every tongue confess that Jesus Christ is Lord, to the glory of God the Father.” What could be clearer and more conclusive than this? He did not become better from a lower state; rather, “being” God, “he took the form of a servant,” and in taking it he was not improved, but “humbled himself.” Where, then, in these words is there a “reward of virtue,” or what advance and improvement is there in humbling oneself? For if, being God, he became man, and, having come down from on high, he is said to be “exalted,” where is he exalted, being God? It is clear again that, since God is Most High, his Word too must necessarily be most high. Where, then, could he be exalted further, he who is in the Father and “like the Father in all things”? So he has no need of any addition, and he is not as the Arians suppose. For if the Word came down in order to be exalted, and this is what is written, what need was there at all for him to humble himself, so as to seek to receive what he already had? And what grace did the giver of grace receive? Or how did he receive the name so as to be worshipped, he who is always worshipped in his name? Indeed, even before he became man, the saints call on him: “O God, save me by your name.” And again: “Some in chariots, and some in horses, but we will be magnified in the name of the Lord our God.” And he was worshipped by the patriarchs; and of the angels it is written, “And let all the angels of God worship him.”

Chapter 41

41Bright, 42–43

41. Εἰ δὲ καὶ, ὡς ψάλλει Δαυὶδ ἐν τῷ ἑβδομηκοστῷ πρώτῳ ψαλμῷ, ‘Πρὸ τοῦ ἡλίου διαμένει τὸ ὄνομα αὐτοῦ, καὶ πρὸ τῆς σελήνης εἰς γενεὰς γενεῶν· πῶς ἐλάμβανεν ὃ εἶχεν ἀεὶ, καὶ πρὶν λαβεῖν νῦν αὐτό; ἢ πῶς ὑψοῦται, ὁ καὶ πρὶν ὑψωθῆναι ὕψιστος ὥν; ἢ πῶς ἔλαβε τὸ προσκυνεῖσθαι, ὁ καὶ, πρὶν τοῦτο νῦν λαβεῖν, ἀεὶ προσκυνούμενος; Οὐκ ἔστιν αἴνιγμα, ἀλλὰ μυστήριον θεῖον· ‘Ἐν ἀρχῇ ἦν ὁ Λόγος, καὶ ὁ Λόγος ἦν πρὸς τὸν Θεὸν, καὶ Θεὸς ἦν ὁ Λόγος·’ διʼ ἡμᾶς δὲ ὕστερον οὖτος ‘ὁ Λόγος σὰρξ ἐγένετο καὶ τὸ λεγόμενον νῦν, ‘ὑπερύψωσεν, ʼ οὐ τὴν οὐσίαν τοῦ Λόγου ὑψουμένην σημαίνει· ἦν γὰρ ἀεὶ καὶ ἔστιν ‘ἴσα Θεῷ·᾿ ἀλλὰ τῆς ἀνθρωπότητός ἐστιν ἡ ὕψωσις. Οὐ πρὶν γοῦν εἴρηται ταῦτα, εἰ μὴ ὅτε γέγονε σὰρξ ὁ Λόγος· ἵνα γένηται φανερὸν ὅτι τὸ ‘ἐταπείνωσεʼ καὶ τὸ ‘ὑπερύψωσενʼ ἐπὶ τοῦ ἀνθρωπίνου λέγεται· οὗ γάρ ἐστι τὸ ταπεινὸν, τούτου καὶ τὸ ὑψωθῆναι ἂν εἴη· καὶ εἰ διὰ τὴν πρόσληψιν τῆς σαρκὸς τὸ ‘ἐταπείνωσεʼ γέγραπται, δῆλόν ἐστιν ὅτι καὶ τὸ ‘ὑπερύψωσεʼ διʼ αὐτήν ἐστι. Τούτου γὰρ ἦν ἐνδεὴς ὁ ἄνθρωπος διὰ τὸ ταπεινὸν τῆς σαρκὸς καὶ τοῦ θανάτου. Ἐπεὶ οὖν εἰκὼν ὢν τοῦ Πατρὸς, καὶ ἀθάνατος ὢν ὁ Λόγος, ‘ἔλαβε τὴν τοῦ δούλου μορφὴν,, καὶ ὑπέμεινε διʼ ἡμᾶς ὡς ἄνθρωπος ἐν τῇ ἑαυτοῦ σαρκὶ τὸν θάνατον, ἵνʼ οὕτως ἑαυτὸν ὑπὲρ ἡμῶν διὰ τοῦ θανάτου προσενέγκῃ τῷ Πατρί· διὰ τοῦτο καὶ ὡς ἄνθρωπος διʼ ἡμᾶς καὶ ὑπὲρ ἡμῶν λέγεται ὑπερυψοῦσθαι, ἵνʼ ὥσπερ τῷ θανάτῳ αὐτοῦ πάντες ἡμεῖς ἀπεθάνομεν ἐν Χριστῷ, οὕτως ἐν αὐτῷ τῷ Χριστῷ πάλιν ἡμεῖς ὑπερυψωθῶμεν, ἔκ τε τῶν νεκρῶν ἐγειρόμενοι, καὶ εἰς οὐρανοὺς ἀνερχόμενοι, ‘ἔνθα πρόδρομος ὑπὲρ, ἡμῶν εἰσῆλθεν Ἰησοῦς, οὐκ εἰς ἀντίτυπα τῶν ἀληθινῶν, ἀλλʼ εἰς αὐτὸν τὸν οὐρανὸν, νῦν ἐμφανισθῆναι τῷ προσώπῳ τοῦ Θεοῦ ὑπὲρ ἡμῶν·᾿ Εἰ δὲ, νῦν ὑπὲρ ἡμῶν εἰς αὐτὸν τὸν οὐρανὸν εἰσἢλθεν ὁ Χριστὸς, καίτοι καὶ πρὸ τούτου καὶ ἀεὶ Κύριος ὢν, καὶ δημιουργὸς τῶν οὐρανῶν, ὑπὲρ ἡμῶν ἄρα καὶ τὸ ὑψωθῆναι νῦν γέγραπται. Καὶ ὥσπερ αὐτὸς πάντας ἁγιάζων, λέγει πάλιν τῷ Πατρὶ ‘ἑαυτὸν ὑπὲρ ἡμῶν ἁγιάζειν, ’ οὐχ ἵνα ἅγιος ὁ Λόγος γένηται, ἀλλʼ ἵνα αὐτὸς ἐν ἑαυτῷ· ἁγιάσῃ πάντας ἡμᾶς· οὕτως ἄρα καὶ τὸ νῦν λεγόμενον, ‘ὑπερύψωσεν αὐτὸν, ʼ οὐχ ἵνα αὐτὸς ὑψωθῇ· ὕψιστος γάρ ἐστιν· ἀλλʼ ἵνα αὐτὸς μὲν ὑπὲρ ἡμῶν ῾δικαιοσύνη γένηται, ᾿ ἡμεῖς δὲ ὑψωθῶμεν ἐν αὐτῷ, καὶ εἰς τὰς πύλας εἰσέλθωμεν τῶν οὐρανῶν, ἃς αὐτὸς πάλιν ὑπὲρ ἡμῶν ἀνέῳξε, λεγόντων τῶν προτρεχόντων, ‘ Ἄρατε πύλας, οἱ ἄρχοντες, ὑμῶν, καὶ ἐπάρθητε, πύλαι αἰώνιοι, καὶ εἰσελεύσεται ὁ βασιλεὺς τῆς δόξης.’ Καὶ ὧδε γὰρ οὐκ αὐτῷ ἦσαν αἱ πύλαι κεκλεισμέναι Κυρίῳ καὶ ποιητῇ τῶν πάντων ὄντι, ἀλλὰ διʼ ἡμᾶς καὶ τοῦτο γέγραπται, οἷς ἦν ἡ θύρα κεκλεισμένη τοῦ παραδείσου. Διὸ καὶ ἀνθρωπίνως μὲν, διʼ ἣν ἐφόρει σάρκα, λέγεται περὶ αὐτοῦ τὸ ‘ἄρατε πύλας·’ καὶ τὸ ‘εἰσελεύσεται, ’ ὡς ἀνθρώπου εἰσερχομένου· θεϊκῶς δὲ πάλιν περὶ αὐτοῦ λέγεται, ἐπειδὴ καὶ ‘Θεός ἐστιν ὁ Λόγος, ʼ ὅτι οὗτός ἐστιν ὁ Κύριος καὶ ὁ βασιλεὺς τῆς δόξης. Τὴν δὲ τοιαύτην εἰς ἡμᾶς γενομένην ὕψωσιν προανεφώνει τὸ Πνεῦμα ἐν ὀγδοηκοστῷ ὀγδόῳ ψαλμῷ λέγον· ‘Καὶ ἐν τῇ δικαιοσύνῃ σου ὑψωθήσονται, ὅτι τὸ καύχημα τῆς δυνάμεως αὐτῶν εἶ σύ.᾿ Εἰ δὲ δικαιοσύνη ἐστὶν ὁ Υἱὸς, οὐκ ἄρα αὐτός ἐστιν, ὡς ἐνδεὴς, ὑψούμενος, ἀλλʼ ἡμεῖς ἐσμεν οἱ ἐν τῇ δικαιοσύνῃ ὑψούμενοι, ἥτις ἐστὶν αὐτός.

41. Ei de kai, hōs psallei Dauid en tǭ hebdomēkostǭ prōtǭ psalmǭ, ‘Pro tou hēliou diamenei to onoma autou, kai pro tēs selēnēs eis geneas geneōn; pōs elambanen ho eichen aei, kai prin labein nyn auto? ē pōs hypsoutai, ho kai prin hypsōthēnai hypsistos hōn? ē pōs elabe to proskyneisthai, ho kai, prin touto nyn labein, aei proskynoumenos? Ouk estin ainigma, alla mystērion theion; ‘En archę̄ ēn ho Logos, kai ho Logos ēn pros ton Theon, kai Theos ēn ho Logos;’ diʼ hēmas de hysteron outos ‘ho Logos sarx egeneto kai to legomenon nyn, ‘hyperypsōsen, ʼ ou tēn ousian tou Logou hypsoumenēn sēmainei; ēn gar aei kai estin ‘isa Theǭ;᾿ alla tēs anthrōpotētos estin hē hypsōsis. Ou prin goun eirētai tauta, ei mē hote gegone sarx ho Logos; hina genētai phaneron hoti to ‘etapeinōseʼ kai to ‘hyperypsōsenʼ epi tou anthrōpinou legetai; hou gar esti to tapeinon, toutou kai to hypsōthēnai an eiē; kai ei dia tēn proslēpsin tēs sarkos to ‘etapeinōseʼ gegraptai, dēlon estin hoti kai to ‘hyperypsōseʼ diʼ autēn esti. Toutou gar ēn endeēs ho anthrōpos dia to tapeinon tēs sarkos kai tou thanatou. Epei oun eikōn ōn tou Patros, kai athanatos ōn ho Logos, ‘elabe tēn tou doulou morphēn,, kai hypemeine diʼ hēmas hōs anthrōpos en tę̄ heautou sarki ton thanaton, hinʼ houtōs heauton hyper hēmōn dia tou thanatou prosenenkę̄ tǭ Patri; dia touto kai hōs anthrōpos diʼ hēmas kai hyper hēmōn legetai hyperypsousthai, hinʼ hōsper tǭ thanatǭ autou pantes hēmeis apethanomen en Christǭ, houtōs en autǭ tǭ Christǭ palin hēmeis hyperypsōthōmen, ek te tōn nekrōn egeiromenoi, kai eis ouranous anerchomenoi, ‘entha prodromos hyper, hēmōn eisēlthen Iēsous, ouk eis antitypa tōn alēthinōn, allʼ eis auton ton ouranon, nyn emphanisthēnai tǭ prosōpǭ tou Theou hyper hēmōn;᾿ Ei de, nyn hyper hēmōn eis auton ton ouranon eisēlthen ho Christos, kaitoi kai pro toutou kai aei Kyrios ōn, kai dēmiourgos tōn ouranōn, hyper hēmōn ara kai to hypsōthēnai nyn gegraptai. Kai hōsper autos pantas hagiazōn, legei palin tǭ Patri ‘heauton hyper hēmōn hagiazein, ’ ouch hina hagios ho Logos genētai, allʼ hina autos en heautǭ; hagiasę̄ pantas hēmas; houtōs ara kai to nyn legomenon, ‘hyperypsōsen auton, ʼ ouch hina autos hypsōthę̄; hypsistos gar estin; allʼ hina autos men hyper hēmōn ῾dikaiosynē genētai, ᾿ hēmeis de hypsōthōmen en autǭ, kai eis tas pylas eiselthōmen tōn ouranōn, has autos palin hyper hēmōn aneǭxe, legontōn tōn protrechontōn, ‘ Arate pylas, hoi archontes, hymōn, kai eparthēte, pylai aiōnioi, kai eiseleusetai ho basileus tēs doxēs.’ Kai hōde gar ouk autǭ ēsan hai pylai kekleismenai Kyriǭ kai poiētę̄ tōn pantōn onti, alla diʼ hēmas kai touto gegraptai, hois ēn hē thyra kekleismenē tou paradeisou. Dio kai anthrōpinōs men, diʼ hēn ephorei sarka, legetai peri autou to ‘arate pylas;’ kai to ‘eiseleusetai, ’ hōs anthrōpou eiserchomenou; theïkōs de palin peri autou legetai, epeidē kai ‘Theos estin ho Logos, ʼ hoti houtos estin ho Kyrios kai ho basileus tēs doxēs. Tēn de toiautēn eis hēmas genomenēn hypsōsin proanephōnei to Pneuma en ogdoēkostǭ ogdoǭ psalmǭ legon; ‘Kai en tę̄ dikaiosynę̄ sou hypsōthēsontai, hoti to kauchēma tēs dynameōs autōn ei sy.᾿ Ei de dikaiosynē estin ho Huios, ouk ara autos estin, hōs endeēs, hypsoumenos, allʼ hēmeis esmen hoi en tę̄ dikaiosynę̄ hypsoumenoi, hētis estin autos.

41. And if, as David sings in the seventy-first psalm, “His name endures before the sun, and before the moon to generations of generations,” how did he receive what he always had, even before he now received it? Or how is he exalted who was most high even before he was exalted? Or how did he receive being worshipped, who was always worshipped even before he now received it? It is not a riddle, but a divine mystery. “In the beginning was the Word, and the Word was with God, and the Word was God”; but later, for our sakes, this “Word became flesh.” And what is now said, “he highly exalted,” does not signify that the substance of the Word is exalted, for he always was and is “equal to God”; the exaltation belongs to the humanity. These things are not said, then, before the Word became flesh, so that it may be clear that “he humbled” and “he highly exalted” are said of what is human. For what is humble is also what can be exalted; and if “he humbled” is written because of his taking of the flesh, it is clear that “he highly exalted” is because of it too. For man was in need of this, because of the lowliness of the flesh and of death. Since, then, the Word, being the image of the Father and immortal, “took the form of a servant,” and for our sake as man endured death in his own flesh, so that in this way he might offer himself for us through death to the Father, for this reason he is also said, as man, to be highly exalted because of us and for us, so that, just as by his death we all died in Christ, so in Christ himself we might in turn be highly exalted, being raised from the dead and going up into heaven, “where Jesus has entered as a forerunner on our behalf, not into copies of the true things, but into heaven itself, now to appear in the presence of God for us.” And if Christ has now entered heaven itself for us, although even before this and always he was Lord and maker of the heavens, then the exaltation too is now written for us. And just as he who sanctifies all says again to the Father that he “sanctifies himself for us,” not so that the Word may become holy, but so that he himself in himself may sanctify all of us, so also what is now said, “he highly exalted him,” is not so that he himself may be exalted (for he is most high), but so that he may “become righteousness” for us, and we may be exalted in him and enter the gates of heaven, which he in turn opened for us, while those who run before him say, “Lift up your gates, you rulers, and be lifted up, you eternal gates, and the King of glory shall come in.” For here too the gates were not shut to him, who is Lord and maker of all things; this too is written because of us, to whom the door of paradise was shut. So in a human way, because of the flesh he bore, “Lift up the gates” and “shall come in” are said of him, as of a man entering; but in a divine way it is said of him in turn, since “the Word is God,” that he is the Lord and the King of glory. The Spirit foretold such an exaltation, happening to us, in the eighty-eighth psalm, saying, “And in your righteousness they will be exalted, for you are the boast of their strength.” And if the Son is righteousness, then it is not he who is exalted as being in need, but we who are exalted in the righteousness, which is he.

Chapter 42

42Bright, 43–44

42. Καὶ γὰρ καὶ τὸ ῾ ἐχαρίσατο αὐτῷ, ᾿ οὐ διʼ αὐτὸν τὸν Λόγον γέγραπται· ἦν γὰρ πάλιν, καὶ πρὶν ἄνθρωπος γένηται, προσκυνούμενος, ὥσπερ εἴπομεν, ὑπό τε τῶν ἀγγέλων καὶ πάσης τῆς κτίσεως, κατὰ τὴν πατρικὴν ἰδιότητα· ἀλλὰ διʼ ἡμᾶς καὶ ὑπὲρ ἡμῶν τοῦτο πάλιν περὶ αὐτοῦ γέγραπται. Ὥσπερ γὰρ, ὡς ἄνθρωπος, ὁ Χριστὸς ἀπέθανε καὶ ὑψώθη, οὕτως, ὡς ἄνθρωπος, λέγεται ‘λαμβάνεινʼ ὅπερ εἶχεν ἀεὶ ὡς Θεὸς, ἵνα εἰς ἡμᾶς φθάσῃ καὶ ἡ τοιαύτη δοθεῖσα χάρις. Οὐ γὰρ ἠλαττώθη ὁ Λόγος σῶμα λαβὼν, ἵνα καὶ χάριν ζητήσῃ λαβεῖν, ’ ἀλλὰ μᾶλλον καὶ ἐθεοποίησεν ὅπερ ἐνεδύσατο, καὶ πλέον ἐχαρίσατο τῷ γένει τῶν ἀνθρώπων τοῦτο. Ὥσπερ γὰρ ἀεὶ προσεκυνεῖτο, Λόγος ὢν καὶ ‘ἐν μορφῇ Θεοῦ ὑπάρχων, ’ οὕτως ὁ αὐτὸς ὢν καὶ ἄνθρωπος γενόμενος, κληθείς τε Ἰησοῦς, οὐδὲν ἦττον ἔχει πᾶσαν ὑπὸ πόδα τὴν κτίσιν, καὶ ‘ἐν τῷ ὀνόματι τούτῳ τὰ γόνατα κάμπτουσαν αὐτῷ, ᾿ καὶ ‘ἐξομολογουμένηνʼ ὅτι καὶ τὸ γενέσθαι σάρκα τὸν Λόγον, καὶ θάνατον ὑπομεῖναι σαρκὶ, οὐκ ἐπʼ ἀδοξίᾳ τῆς θεότητος αὐτοῦ γέγονεν, ἀλλʼ ‘εἰς δόξαν Θεοῦ Πατρός.’ Δόξα δὲ Πατρός ἐστι τὸν γενόμενον ἄνθρωπον καὶ ἀπολόμενον εὑρεθῆναι, καὶ νεκρωθέντα ζωοποιηθῆναι, καὶ ναὸν γενέσθαι Θεοῦ. Καὶ γὰρ καὶ τῶν ἐν οὐρανοῖς δυνάμεων, ἀγγέλων τε καὶ ἀρχαγγέλων ἀεὶ μὲν προσκυνούντων αὐτὸν, προσκυνούντων δὲ καὶ νῦν ‘ἐν τῷ ὀνόματι Ἰησοῦʼ τὸν Κύριον, ἡμῶν ἐστιν αὕτη ἡ χάρις καὶ ὑπερύψωσις, ὅτι τε καὶ ἄνθρωπος γενόμενος, προσκυνεῖται ὁ τοῦ Θεοῦ Υἱὸς, καὶ οὐ ξενισθήσονται αἱ οὐράνιοι δυνάμεις βλέπουσαι τοὺς συσσώμους ἐκείνου πάντας ἡμᾶς εἰσαγομένους εἰς τὰς χώρας αὐτῶν. Ἄλλως δὲ οὐκ ἂν ἐγεγόνει τοῦτο, εἰ μὴ ὁ ‘ἐν μορφῇ Θεοῦ ὑπάρχων εἰλήφει δούλου μορφὴν, καὶ ταπεινώσας ἦν ἑαυτὸν, μέχρι θανάτουʼ συγχωρήσας φθάσαι τὸ σῶμα.

42. Kai gar kai to ῾ echarisato autǭ, ᾿ ou diʼ auton ton Logon gegraptai; ēn gar palin, kai prin anthrōpos genētai, proskynoumenos, hōsper eipomen, hypo te tōn angelōn kai pasēs tēs ktiseōs, kata tēn patrikēn idiotēta; alla diʼ hēmas kai hyper hēmōn touto palin peri autou gegraptai. Hōsper gar, hōs anthrōpos, ho Christos apethane kai hypsōthē, houtōs, hōs anthrōpos, legetai ‘lambaneinʼ hoper eichen aei hōs Theos, hina eis hēmas phthasę̄ kai hē toiautē dotheisa charis. Ou gar ēlattōthē ho Logos sōma labōn, hina kai charin zētēsę̄ labein, ’ alla mallon kai etheopoiēsen hoper enedysato, kai pleon echarisato tǭ genei tōn anthrōpōn touto. Hōsper gar aei prosekyneito, Logos ōn kai ‘en morphę̄ Theou hyparchōn, ’ houtōs ho autos ōn kai anthrōpos genomenos, klētheis te Iēsous, ouden ētton echei pasan hypo poda tēn ktisin, kai ‘en tǭ onomati toutǭ ta gonata kamptousan autǭ, ᾿ kai ‘exomologoumenēnʼ hoti kai to genesthai sarka ton Logon, kai thanaton hypomeinai sarki, ouk epʼ adoxią tēs theotētos autou gegonen, allʼ ‘eis doxan Theou Patros.’ Doxa de Patros esti ton genomenon anthrōpon kai apolomenon heurethēnai, kai nekrōthenta zōopoiēthēnai, kai naon genesthai Theou. Kai gar kai tōn en ouranois dynameōn, angelōn te kai archangelōn aei men proskynountōn auton, proskynountōn de kai nyn ‘en tǭ onomati Iēsouʼ ton Kyrion, hēmōn estin hautē hē charis kai hyperypsōsis, hoti te kai anthrōpos genomenos, proskyneitai ho tou Theou Huios, kai ou xenisthēsontai hai ouranioi dynameis blepousai tous syssōmous ekeinou pantas hēmas eisagomenous eis tas chōras autōn. Allōs de ouk an egegonei touto, ei mē ho ‘en morphę̄ Theou hyparchōn eilēphei doulou morphēn, kai tapeinōsas ēn heauton, mechri thanatouʼ synchōrēsas phthasai to sōma.

42. And “he granted him,” too, is not written because of the Word himself. For again, even before he became man he was worshipped, as we said, by the angels and all creation, in virtue of what is proper to the Father; but this too is written of him because of us and for us. For as Christ died and was exalted as man, so as man he is said to “receive” what he always had as God, so that such a grace, once given, might reach us as well. For the Word was not lessened by taking a body, so as to seek to receive grace; rather he deified what he put on, and, more than that, “granted” this to the human race. For just as he was always worshipped, being the Word and “being in the form of God,” so, being the same and having become man and been called Jesus, he has none the less the whole creation under his feet, “bending the knee” to him “in this name” and “confessing” that the Word's becoming flesh and enduring death in the flesh did not happen to the dishonor of his Godhead, but “to the glory of God the Father.” And it is the Father's glory that man, who was made and was lost, should be found, and, having died, should be made alive, and should become God's temple. For while the powers in heaven, angels and archangels, always worshipped him, and now also worship the Lord “in the name of Jesus,” this grace and high exaltation is ours: that even having become man, the Son of God is worshipped, and the heavenly powers will not be astonished to see all of us, who are of one body with him, brought into their realms. This would not have happened otherwise, unless he who “was in the form of God” had taken “the form of a servant” and had “humbled himself,” allowing his body to come “to death.”

Chapter 43

43Bright, 44–45

43. Ἰδοὺ γοῦν τὸ νομιζόμενον παρὰ ἀνθρώποις ‘μωρὸν τοῦ Θεοῦʼ διὰ τὸν σταυρὸν γέγονε πάντων ἐντιμότερον. Ἡ μὲν γὰρ ἀνάστασις ἡμῶν ἐν αὐτῷ ἀπόκειται· οὐκέτι δὲ μόνος ὁ Ἰσραὴλ, ἀλλὰ καὶ πάντα τὰ ἔθνη λοιπὸν, ὡς προείρηκεν ὁ προφήτης, τὰ μὲν εἴδωλα ἑαυτῶν καταλιμπάνουσι, τὸν δὲ ἀληθινὸν Θεὸν τὸν τοῦ Χριστοῦ Πατέρα ἐπιγινώσκουσι· καὶ ἡ μὲν τῶν δαιμόνων φαντασία κατήργηται, μόνος δὲ ὁ ὄντως Θεὸς ἐν τῷ ὀνόματι τοῦ Κυρίου ἡμῶν Ἰησοῦ Χριστοῦ προσκυνεῖται. Τὸ δὲ καὶ ἐν σώματι γενόμενον τὸν Κύριον καὶ κληθέντα Ἰησοῦν προσκυνεῖσθαι, πιστεύεσθαί τε αὐτὸν Υἱὸν Θεοῦ, καὶ διʼ αὐτοῦ ἐπιγινώσκεσθαι τὸν Πατέρα, δῆλον ἂν εἴη, καθάπερ εἴρηται, ὅτι οὐχ ὁ Λόγος, ᾗ Λόγος ἐστὶν, ἔλαβε τὴν τοιαύτην χάριν, ἀλλʼ ἡμεῖς. Διὰ γὰρ τὴν πρὸς τὸ σῶμα αὐτοῦ συγγένειαν ‘ναὸς Θεοῦʼ γεγόναμεν καὶ ἡμεῖς, καὶ υἱοὶ Θεοῦ λοιπὸν πεποιήμεθα, ὥστε καὶ ἐν ἡμῖν ἥδη προσκυνεῖσθαι τὸν Κύριον, καὶ τοὺς ὁρῶντας ‘ἀπαγγέλλειν, ’ ὡς ὁ ἀπόστολος εἴρηκεν, ‘ὅτι ὄντως ὁ Θεὸς ἐν τούτοις ἐστί·’ καθάπερ καὶ ὁ Ἰωάννης ἐν μὲν τῷ εὐαγγελίῳ φησὶν, ‘Ὅσοι δὲ ἔλαβον αὐτὸν, ἔδωκεν αὐτοῖς ἐξουσίαν τέκνα Θεοῦ γενέσθαι·’ ἐν δὲ τῇ ἐπιστολῇ γράφει, ‘ἐν τούτῳ γινώσκομεν ὅτι μένει ἐν ἡμῖν, ἐκ τοῦ Πνεύματος αὐτοῦ οὗ ἔδωκεν ἡμῖν.᾿ Γνώρισμα δέ ἐστι καὶ τοῦτο τῆς εἰς ἡμᾶς παρʼ αὐτοῦ γενομένης ἀγαθότητος, ὅτι ἡμεῖς μὲν ὑψώθημεν, διὰ τὸ ἐν ἡμῖν εἶναι τὸν ὕψιστον Κύριον, καὶ διʼ ἡμᾶς ἡ χάρις δίδοται, διὰ τὸ γενέσθαι ὡς ἡμᾶς ἄνθρωπον τὸν χορηγοῦντα τὴν χάριν Κύριον· αὐτὸς δὲ ὁ Σωτὴρ ‘ἐταπείνωσεν ἑαυτὸνʼ ἐν τῷ λαβεῖν τὸ ταπεινὸν ἡμῶν σῶμα, ‘δούλου τε μορφὴν ἔλαβεν, ʼ ἐνδυσάμενος τῆν δουλωθεῖσαν σάρκα τῇ ἁμαρτίᾳ. Καὶ αὐτὸς μὲν οὐδὲν παρʼ ἡμῶν εἰς βελτίωσιν ἔσχηκεν· ἀνενδεὴς γάρ ἐστι καὶ πλήρης ὁ τοῦ Θεοῦ Λόγος· ἡμεῖς δὲ παρʼ αὐτοῦ μᾶλλον ἐβελτιώθημεν. Αὐτὸς γάρ ἐστι ‘τὸ φῶς, ὃ φωτίζει πάντα ἄνθρωπον ἐρχόμενον εἰς τὸν κόσμον. ʼ Καὶ μάτην ἐπερείδονται οἱ Ἀρειανοὶ τῷ ‘διὸʼ συνδέσμῳ, διὰ τὸ λέγειν τὸν Παῦλον, ‘Διὸ καὶ ὁ Θεὸς αὐτὸν ὑπερύψωσεν·᾿ Οὐ γὰρ ἆθλον ἀρετῆς, οὐδὲ βελτίωσιν προκοπῆς αὐτοῦ σημαίνων ἔλεγεν, ἀλλὰ τὸ αἴτιον τῆς εἰς ἡμᾶς γενομένης ὑψώσεως. Τί δὲ τοῦτό ἐστιν ἢ τὸν ‘ἐν μορφῇ Θεοῦ ὑπάρχοντα, ʼ καὶ εὐγενοῦς Πατρὸς Υἱὸν, ‘ταπεινῶσαι ἑαυτὸνʼ καὶ δοῦλον ἀνθʼ ἡμῶν καὶ ὑπὲρ ἡμῶν γενέσθαι; Εἰ γὰρ μὴ ἄνθρωπος ὁ Κύριος ἐγεγόνει, οὐκ ἂν ἡμεῖς ἀπὸ ἁμαρτιῶν λυτρωθέντες ἐκ νεκρῶν ἀνέστημεν, ἀλλʼ ἐμένομεν ὑπὸ γῆν νεκροί· οὐδʼ ἂν ὑψώθημεν εἰς οὐρανοὺς, ἀλλʼ ἐμένομεν ἐν τῷ ᾅδῃ. Διʼ ἡμᾶς ἄρα καὶ ὑπὲρ ἡμῶν ἐστι τὸ λεγόμενον ‘ὑπερύψωσεʼ καὶ ‘ἐχαρίσατο.’

43. Idou goun to nomizomenon para anthrōpois ‘mōron tou Theouʼ dia ton stauron gegone pantōn entimoteron. Hē men gar anastasis hēmōn en autǭ apokeitai; ouketi de monos ho Israēl, alla kai panta ta ethnē loipon, hōs proeirēken ho prophētēs, ta men eidōla heautōn katalimpanousi, ton de alēthinon Theon ton tou Christou Patera epiginōskousi; kai hē men tōn daimonōn phantasia katērgētai, monos de ho ontōs Theos en tǭ onomati tou Kyriou hēmōn Iēsou Christou proskyneitai. To de kai en sōmati genomenon ton Kyrion kai klēthenta Iēsoun proskyneisthai, pisteuesthai te auton Huion Theou, kai diʼ autou epiginōskesthai ton Patera, dēlon an eiē, kathaper eirētai, hoti ouch ho Logos, hę̄ Logos estin, elabe tēn toiautēn charin, allʼ hēmeis. Dia gar tēn pros to sōma autou syngeneian ‘naos Theouʼ gegonamen kai hēmeis, kai huioi Theou loipon pepoiēmetha, hōste kai en hēmin hēdē proskyneisthai ton Kyrion, kai tous horōntas ‘apangellein, ’ hōs ho apostolos eirēken, ‘hoti ontōs ho Theos en toutois esti;’ kathaper kai ho Iōannēs en men tǭ euangeliǭ phēsin, ‘Hosoi de elabon auton, edōken autois exousian tekna Theou genesthai;’ en de tę̄ epistolę̄ graphei, ‘en toutǭ ginōskomen hoti menei en hēmin, ek tou Pneumatos autou hou edōken hēmin.᾿ Gnōrisma de esti kai touto tēs eis hēmas parʼ autou genomenēs agathotētos, hoti hēmeis men hypsōthēmen, dia to en hēmin einai ton hypsiston Kyrion, kai diʼ hēmas hē charis didotai, dia to genesthai hōs hēmas anthrōpon ton chorēgounta tēn charin Kyrion; autos de ho Sōtēr ‘etapeinōsen heautonʼ en tǭ labein to tapeinon hēmōn sōma, ‘doulou te morphēn elaben, ʼ endysamenos tēn doulōtheisan sarka tę̄ hamartią. Kai autos men ouden parʼ hēmōn eis beltiōsin eschēken; anendeēs gar esti kai plērēs ho tou Theou Logos; hēmeis de parʼ autou mallon ebeltiōthēmen. Autos gar esti ‘to phōs, ho phōtizei panta anthrōpon erchomenon eis ton kosmon. ʼ Kai matēn epereidontai hoi Areianoi tǭ ‘dioʼ syndesmǭ, dia to legein ton Paulon, ‘Dio kai ho Theos auton hyperypsōsen;᾿ Ou gar athlon aretēs, oude beltiōsin prokopēs autou sēmainōn elegen, alla to aition tēs eis hēmas genomenēs hypsōseōs. Ti de touto estin ē ton ‘en morphę̄ Theou hyparchonta, ʼ kai eugenous Patros Huion, ‘tapeinōsai heautonʼ kai doulon anthʼ hēmōn kai hyper hēmōn genesthai? Ei gar mē anthrōpos ho Kyrios egegonei, ouk an hēmeis apo hamartiōn lytrōthentes ek nekrōn anestēmen, allʼ emenomen hypo gēn nekroi; oudʼ an hypsōthēmen eis ouranous, allʼ emenomen en tǭ hądę̄. Diʼ hēmas ara kai hyper hēmōn esti to legomenon ‘hyperypsōseʼ kai ‘echarisato.’

43. See, then: what men thought “the foolishness of God” because of the cross has become more honored than all things. For our resurrection is stored up in it; and no longer Israel alone, but now all the nations, as the prophet foretold, abandon their idols and acknowledge the true God, the Father of Christ; and the illusion of the demons has been abolished, and he alone who is truly God is worshipped in the name of our Lord Jesus Christ. And the fact that the Lord, even having come in a body and been called Jesus, is worshipped and believed to be the Son of God, and that through him the Father is known, would show, as has been said, that it was not the Word, as Word, who received such grace, but we. For because of our kinship with his body we too have become “God's temple,” and have been made sons of God, so that the Lord is now worshipped in us too, and those who see “report,” as the apostle said, “that God is truly among them.” Just as John says in the Gospel, “But as many as received him, to them he gave power to become children of God”; and in the letter he writes, “By this we know that he abides in us, by the Spirit whom he has given us.” And this too is a mark of the goodness he has shown us: we have been exalted because the Most High Lord is in us, and grace is given because of us, because the Lord who supplies the grace has become man like us; but the Savior himself “humbled himself” by taking our lowly body, and “took the form of a servant,” putting on the flesh that had been enslaved to sin. And he himself has gained nothing from us for his improvement, for the Word of God lacks nothing and is full; rather, we have been improved by him. For he is “the light that enlightens every man coming into the world.” And in vain do the Arians lean on the conjunction “therefore,” because Paul says, “Therefore God also highly exalted him.” For in saying this he did not mean a prize of virtue or the improvement of his advance, but the cause of the exaltation that has come to us. And what is this but that he who “was in the form of God,” the Son of a noble Father, “humbled himself” and became a servant in our place and for us? For if the Lord had not become man, we would not have been redeemed from our sins and risen from the dead, but would have remained dead under the earth; nor would we have been exalted to heaven, but would have remained in Hades. So “he highly exalted” and “he granted” are said because of us and for us.

Chapter 44

44Bright, 45–46

44. Τοιαύτην μὲν οὖν ἡγοῦμαι τὴν διάνοιαν τοῦ ῥητοῦ καὶ μάλα ἐκκλησιαστικὴν οὖσαν, Καὶ δεύτερον δὲ ὅμως τις ἐπιχειρήσειεν εἰς τὸ ῥητὸν, ἐκ παραλλήλου λέγων τὰ αὐτά· ὅτι οὐ τὸν Λόγον αὐτὸν, ᾗ Λόγος ἐστὶν, ὑψοῦσθαι σημαίνει· (ἔστι γὰρ, ὡς προείρηται μικρῷ πρόσθεν, ὕψιστος καὶ ὅμοιος ὢν τῷ Πατρί·) ἀλλὰ διὰ τὴν ἐνανθρώπησιν αὐτοῦ τῆς ἐκ νεκρῶν ἀναστάσεώς ἐστι δηλωτικὸν τὸ ῥητόν. Λέγων γοῦν, ‘ἐταπείνωσεν ἑαυτὸν μέχρι θανάτου, ʼ εὐθὺς ἐπήγαγε τὸ ‘διὰ τοῦτο ὑπερύψωσεʼ δεῖξαι θέλων, ὅτι εἰ καὶ ὡς ἄνθρωπος λέγεται τεθνηκέναι, ἀλλʼ ὡς ζωὴ ὢν ὑψώθη τῇ ἀναστάσει· ‘ὁ γὰρ καταβὰς, αὐτός ἐστι καὶ ὁ ἀναστάς.’ Κατέβη γὰρ σωματικῶς· ἀνέστη δὲ, ὅτι Θεὸς ἦν αὐτὸς ἐν σώματι. Καὶ τοῦτο πάλιν ἐστὶν οὗ χάριν ἐπήγαγε τῇ διανοίᾳ ταύτῃ τὸν ‘διὸʼ σύνδεσμον, οὐ ‘μισθὸν ἀρετῆςʼ οὐδὲ προκοπῆς, ἀλλʼ αἰτίας δηλωτικὸν, διʼ ἣν ἡ ἀνάστασις γέγονε· καὶ διʼ ἣν αἰτίαν οἱ μὲν ἄλλοι ἄνθρωποι ἀπὸ Ἀδὰμ καὶ μέχρι νῦν ἀπέθανον καὶ ἔμειναν νεκροὶ, οὗτος δὲ μόνος ὁλόκληρος ἐκ νεκρῶν ἀνέστη. Ἡ δὲ αἰτία αὕτη ἐστιν, ἢν αὐτὸς προείρηκεν, ὅτι, Θεὸς ὢν, ἄνθρωπος γέγονεν. Οἱ μὲν γὰρ ἄλλοι πάντες ἄνθρωποι, μόνον ἐξ Ἀδὰμ ὄντες, ἀπέθανον, καὶ τὸν θάνατον εἶχον ‘βασιλεύονταʼ κατʼ αὐτῶν· οὗτος δὲ ‘ὁ δεύτερος ἄνθρωπος ἐξ οὐρανοῦ ἐστιν·’ ὁ γὰρ ‘Λόγος σὰρξ ἐγένετο·’ Καὶ λέγεται ὁ τοιοῦτος ‘ἄνθρωπος ἐξ οὐρανοῦʼ καὶ ‘ἐπουράνιος, ’ διὰ τὸ ‘ἐξ οὐρανοῦ καταβεβηκέναιʼ τὸν Λόγον· διὸ ‘οὐδὲ κεκράτηται ὑπὸ τοῦ θανάτου.᾿ Εἰ γὰρ καὶ ἐταπείνωσεν ἑαυτὸν, συγχωρήσας μέχρι θανάτου φθάσαι τὸ ἴδιον ἑαυτοῦ σῶμα, διὰ τὸ εἶναι αὐτὸ δεκτικὸν θανάτου· ἀλλʼ ἐκ γῆς ὑπερυψώθη, διὰ τὸ εἶναι αὐτὸν ἐν σώματι Υἱὸν τοῦ Θεοῦ, Ἴσον γοῦν ἐστι τὸ ἐνταῦθα λεγόμενον, ‘διὸ καὶ ὁ Θεὸς αὐτὸν ὑπερύψωσε, ’ τῷ λεγομένῳ ἐν ταῖς Πράξεσι παρὰ τοῦ Πέτρου· ‘ὃν ὁ Θεὸς ἀνέστησε, λύσας τὰς ὠδῖνας τοῦ θανάτου, καθότι οὐκ ἦν δυνατὸν κρατεῖσθαι αὐτὸν ὑπʼ αὐτοῦ.’ Ὡς γὰρ παρὰ τῷ Παύλῳ γέγραπται· ἐπειδὴ, ‘ἐν μορφῇ Θεοῦʼ ὢν, γέγονεν ἄνθρωπος, καὶ ‘ἐταπείνωσεν ἑαυτὸν μέχρι θανάτου, διὸ καὶ ὁ Θεὸς ὑπερύψωσεν αὐτόν·’ οὕτως καὶ παρὰ τοῦ Πέτρου λέγεται, ὅτι ἐπειδὴ, Θεὸς ὢν, γέγονεν ἄνθρωπος, τὰ δὲ σημεῖα καὶ τὰ τέρατα ἀπέδειξεν αὐτὸν καὶ τοῖς ὁρῶσι Θεὸν, διὰ τοῦτο ‘δυνατὸν οὐκ ἦν κρατεῖσθαι αὐτὸν ὑπὸ τοῦ θανάτου. Ἀνθρώπῳ δὲ δυνατὸν οὐκ ἦν τοῦτο κατορθῶσαι, ἴδιον γὰρ τῶν ἀνθρώπων ὁ θάνατος· διὰ τοῦτο Θεὸς ὢν ὁ Λόγος γέγονε σὰρξ, ἵνα, θανατωθεὶς σαρκὶ, ’ ζωοποιήσῃ πάντας τῇ ἑαυτοῦ δυνάμει.

44. Toiautēn men oun hēgoumai tēn dianoian tou rhētou kai mala ekklēsiastikēn ousan, Kai deuteron de homōs tis epicheirēseien eis to rhēton, ek parallēlou legōn ta auta; hoti ou ton Logon auton, hę̄ Logos estin, hypsousthai sēmainei; (esti gar, hōs proeirētai mikrǭ prosthen, hypsistos kai homoios ōn tǭ Patri;) alla dia tēn enanthrōpēsin autou tēs ek nekrōn anastaseōs esti dēlōtikon to rhēton. Legōn goun, ‘etapeinōsen heauton mechri thanatou, ʼ euthys epēgage to ‘dia touto hyperypsōseʼ deixai thelōn, hoti ei kai hōs anthrōpos legetai tethnēkenai, allʼ hōs zōē ōn hypsōthē tę̄ anastasei; ‘ho gar katabas, autos esti kai ho anastas.’ Katebē gar sōmatikōs; anestē de, hoti Theos ēn autos en sōmati. Kai touto palin estin hou charin epēgage tę̄ dianoią tautę̄ ton ‘dioʼ syndesmon, ou ‘misthon aretēsʼ oude prokopēs, allʼ aitias dēlōtikon, diʼ hēn hē anastasis gegone; kai diʼ hēn aitian hoi men alloi anthrōpoi apo Adam kai mechri nyn apethanon kai emeinan nekroi, houtos de monos holoklēros ek nekrōn anestē. Hē de aitia hautē estin, ēn autos proeirēken, hoti, Theos ōn, anthrōpos gegonen. Hoi men gar alloi pantes anthrōpoi, monon ex Adam ontes, apethanon, kai ton thanaton eichon ‘basileuontaʼ katʼ autōn; houtos de ‘ho deuteros anthrōpos ex ouranou estin;’ ho gar ‘Logos sarx egeneto;’ Kai legetai ho toioutos ‘anthrōpos ex ouranouʼ kai ‘epouranios, ’ dia to ‘ex ouranou katabebēkenaiʼ ton Logon; dio ‘oude kekratētai hypo tou thanatou.᾿ Ei gar kai etapeinōsen heauton, synchōrēsas mechri thanatou phthasai to idion heautou sōma, dia to einai auto dektikon thanatou; allʼ ek gēs hyperypsōthē, dia to einai auton en sōmati Huion tou Theou, Ison goun esti to entautha legomenon, ‘dio kai ho Theos auton hyperypsōse, ’ tǭ legomenǭ en tais Praxesi para tou Petrou; ‘hon ho Theos anestēse, lysas tas ōdinas tou thanatou, kathoti ouk ēn dynaton krateisthai auton hypʼ autou.’ Hōs gar para tǭ Paulǭ gegraptai; epeidē, ‘en morphę̄ Theouʼ ōn, gegonen anthrōpos, kai ‘etapeinōsen heauton mechri thanatou, dio kai ho Theos hyperypsōsen auton;’ houtōs kai para tou Petrou legetai, hoti epeidē, Theos ōn, gegonen anthrōpos, ta de sēmeia kai ta terata apedeixen auton kai tois horōsi Theon, dia touto ‘dynaton ouk ēn krateisthai auton hypo tou thanatou. Anthrōpǭ de dynaton ouk ēn touto katorthōsai, idion gar tōn anthrōpōn ho thanatos; dia touto Theos ōn ho Logos gegone sarx, hina, thanatōtheis sarki, ’ zōopoiēsę̄ pantas tę̄ heautou dynamei.

44. This, then, I think is the meaning of the text, and a thoroughly ecclesiastical one. But one might also approach the text a second way, saying the same things in parallel: that it does not signify that the Word himself, as Word, is exalted (for he is, as was said a little before, most high and like the Father), but that, because of his becoming man, the text points to the resurrection from the dead. For having said, “he humbled himself to death,” he at once added, “therefore he highly exalted,” wishing to show that, although as man he is said to have died, yet, being life, he was exalted by the resurrection. For “he who came down is the same who also rose.” For he came down bodily; but he rose because he himself was God in a body. And this again is why, in this sense, he added the conjunction “therefore”: not as indicating a “reward of virtue” or of advance, but the cause for which the resurrection took place, and the cause for which all other men from Adam until now have died and remained dead, but he alone rose whole from the dead. And this cause is what he himself said before: that, being God, he became man. For all other men, being only from Adam, died and had death “reigning” over them; but this one is “the second man, from heaven,” for “the Word became flesh.” And such a man is called “man from heaven” and “heavenly,” because the Word “came down from heaven”; therefore he “was not held by death.” For even though he humbled himself, allowing his own body to come to death, since it was capable of death, yet he was highly exalted from the earth, because he was the Son of God in a body. So what is said here, “therefore God also highly exalted him,” is equal to what Peter says in the Acts: “whom God raised up, having loosed the pangs of death, because it was not possible for him to be held by it.” For as it is written in Paul, since “being in the form of God” he became man and “humbled himself to death, therefore God also highly exalted him,” so it is said by Peter too that, since, being God, he became man, and the signs and wonders showed him to be God even to those who saw them, therefore “it was not possible for him to be held by death.” It was not possible for a man to accomplish this, for death belongs to men. Therefore the Word, being God, became flesh, so that, “put to death in the flesh,” he might make all alive by his own power.

Chapter 45

45Bright, 46–47

45. Ἐπειδὴ δὲ αὐτὸς λέγεται ‘ὑψῶσθαι, ʼ καὶ ὅτι ὁ Θεὸς αὐτῷ ‘ἐχαρίσατο, ᾿ καὶ νομίζουσιν οἱ αἱρετικοὶ ἐλάττωμα εἶναι ἢ πάθος τῆς τοῦ Λόγου οὐσίας, ἀναγκαῖον εἰπεῖν πῶς καὶ ταῦτα λέγεται. Ὑψῶσθαι γὰρ λέγεται αὐτὸς ἀπὸ τῶν ‘κατωτέρων μερῶν τῆς γῆς, ’ ἐπεὶ καὶ αὐτοῦ λέγεται ὁ θάνατος εἶναι. Αὐτοῦ δὲ λέγεται ἀμφότερα, ἐπειδὴ αὐτοῦ ἦν, καὶ οὐχ ἑτέρου, σῶμα τὸ ὑψωθὲν ἀπό τῶν νεκρῶν καὶ εἰς οὐρανοὺς ἀναληφθέν. Αὐτοῦ δὲ πάλιν ὄντος τοῦ σώματος, καὶ οὐκ ὄντος ἐκτὸς αὐτοῦ τοῦ Λόγου, εἰκότως ὑψουμένου τοῦ σώματος, αὐτὸς, ὡς ἄνθρωπος, διὰ τὸ σῶμα ‘ὑψοῦσθαιʼ λέγεται. Εἰ μὲν οὖν οὐ γέγονεν ἄνθρωπος, μὴ λεγέσθω περὶ αὐτοῦ ταῦτα· εἰ δὲ ‘ὁ Λόγος γέγονε σὰρξ, ʼ ἀνάγκη ὡς περὶ ἀνθρώπου λέγεσθαι αὐτοῦ τήν τε ἀνάστασιν καὶ τὴν ὕψωσιν, ἵνʼ ὁ μὲν θάνατος λεγόμενος αὐτοῦ λύτρον ᾖ τῆς τῶν ἀνθρώπων ἁμαρτίας, καὶ κατάργησις τοῦ θανάτου, ἡ δὲ ἀνάστασις καὶ ἡ ὕψωσις βεβαία διʼ αὐτὸν εἰς ἡμᾶς διαμένῃ. Ἐπʼ ἀμφοτέρων δὲ εἴρηκεν, ‘ὁ Θεὸς αὐτὸν ὑπερύψωσε, ʼ καὶ, ‘ὁ Θεὸς αὐτῷ ἐχαρίσατο· ʼ ἵνα καὶ ἐκ τούτου δείξῃ πάλιν, ὅτι μὴ ὁ Πατήρ ἐστιν ὁ γενόμενος σὰρξ, ἀλλʼ ὁ τούτου Λόγος ἐστὶν ὁ γενόμενος ἄνθρωπος, ὁ ‘λαμβάνωνʼ ἀνθρωπίνως παρὰ τοῦ Πατρὸς, καὶ ‘ὑψούμενοςʼ παρʼ αὐτοῦ, ὥσπερ εἴρηται. Δῆλον δὲ, καὶ οὐκ ἂν ἀμφιβάλοι τις, ὅτι ἃ δίδωσιν ὁ Πατὴρ, διὰ τοῦ Υίοῦ δίδωσι. Καὶ ἔστι παράδοξον καὶ ἐκπλῆξαι δυνάμενον ἀληθῶς· ἣν γὰρ δίδωσιν ὁ Υἱὸς παρὰ τοῦ Πατρὸς χάριν, ταύτην αὐτὸς ὁ Υἱὸς λέγεται ‘δέχεσθαι·’ καὶ τὴν ὕψωσιν, ἣν ὁ Υἱὸς παρὰ τοῦ Πατρὸς ποιεῖ, ταύτην ὡς αὐτὸς ‘ὑψούμενόςʼ ἐστιν ὁ Υἱός. Αὐτὸς γὰρ ὁ ὢν τοῦ Θεοῦ Υἱὸς, αὐτὸς γέγονε καὶ Υἱὸς ἀνθρώπου· καὶ ὡς μὲν Λόγος, τὰ παρὰ τοῦ Πατρὸς δίδωσι· πάντα γὰρ, ἃ ποιεῖ καὶ δίδωσιν ὁ Πατὴρ, διʼ αὐτοῦ ποιεῖ τε καὶ παρέχει· ὡς δὲ Υἱὸς ἀνθρώπου, αὐτὸς ἀνθρωπίνως λέγεται τὰ παρʼ ἑαυτοῦ δέχεσθαι, διὰ τὸ μὴ ἑτέρου, ἀλλʼ αὐτοῦ εἶναι τὸ σῶμα, τὸ φύσιν ἔχον τοῦ δέχεσθαι τὴν χάριν, καθάπερ εἴρηται. Ἐλάμβανε γὰρ κατὰ τὸ ὑψοῦσθαι τὸν ἄνθρωπον· ὕψωσις δὲ ἦν τὸ θεοποιεῖσθαι αὐτόν. Αὐτὸς δὲ ὁ Λόγος εἶχεν ἀεὶ τοῦτο κατὰ τὴν πατρικὴν ἑαυτοῦ θεότητα καὶ τελειότητα.

45. Epeidē de autos legetai ‘hypsōsthai, ʼ kai hoti ho Theos autǭ ‘echarisato, ᾿ kai nomizousin hoi hairetikoi elattōma einai ē pathos tēs tou Logou ousias, anankaion eipein pōs kai tauta legetai. Hypsōsthai gar legetai autos apo tōn ‘katōterōn merōn tēs gēs, ’ epei kai autou legetai ho thanatos einai. Autou de legetai amphotera, epeidē autou ēn, kai ouch heterou, sōma to hypsōthen apo tōn nekrōn kai eis ouranous analēphthen. Autou de palin ontos tou sōmatos, kai ouk ontos ektos autou tou Logou, eikotōs hypsoumenou tou sōmatos, autos, hōs anthrōpos, dia to sōma ‘hypsousthaiʼ legetai. Ei men oun ou gegonen anthrōpos, mē legesthō peri autou tauta; ei de ‘ho Logos gegone sarx, ʼ anankē hōs peri anthrōpou legesthai autou tēn te anastasin kai tēn hypsōsin, hinʼ ho men thanatos legomenos autou lytron ę̄ tēs tōn anthrōpōn hamartias, kai katargēsis tou thanatou, hē de anastasis kai hē hypsōsis bebaia diʼ auton eis hēmas diamenę̄. Epʼ amphoterōn de eirēken, ‘ho Theos auton hyperypsōse, ʼ kai, ‘ho Theos autǭ echarisato; ʼ hina kai ek toutou deixę̄ palin, hoti mē ho Patēr estin ho genomenos sarx, allʼ ho toutou Logos estin ho genomenos anthrōpos, ho ‘lambanōnʼ anthrōpinōs para tou Patros, kai ‘hypsoumenosʼ parʼ autou, hōsper eirētai. Dēlon de, kai ouk an amphibaloi tis, hoti ha didōsin ho Patēr, dia tou Uiou didōsi. Kai esti paradoxon kai ekplēxai dynamenon alēthōs; hēn gar didōsin ho Huios para tou Patros charin, tautēn autos ho Huios legetai ‘dechesthai;’ kai tēn hypsōsin, hēn ho Huios para tou Patros poiei, tautēn hōs autos ‘hypsoumenosʼ estin ho Huios. Autos gar ho ōn tou Theou Huios, autos gegone kai Huios anthrōpou; kai hōs men Logos, ta para tou Patros didōsi; panta gar, ha poiei kai didōsin ho Patēr, diʼ autou poiei te kai parechei; hōs de Huios anthrōpou, autos anthrōpinōs legetai ta parʼ heautou dechesthai, dia to mē heterou, allʼ autou einai to sōma, to physin echon tou dechesthai tēn charin, kathaper eirētai. Elambane gar kata to hypsousthai ton anthrōpon; hypsōsis de ēn to theopoieisthai auton. Autos de ho Logos eichen aei touto kata tēn patrikēn heautou theotēta kai teleiotēta.

45. But since he is said to be “exalted,” and that God “granted” him, and the heretics think this is a defect or a passion of the Word's substance, it is necessary to say how these things too are meant. He is said to be exalted from “the lower parts of the earth,” since death too is said to be his. Both are said to be his because it was his body, and not another's, that was exalted from the dead and taken up into heaven. And again, since the body is his, and the Word is not outside it, it is natural that when the body is exalted, he himself, as man, is said to be “exalted” because of the body. If, then, he did not become man, let these things not be said of him; but if “the Word became flesh,” the resurrection and the exaltation must be spoken of him as of a man, so that the death said to be his may be a ransom for the sin of men and the abolition of death, and the resurrection and exaltation may remain secure for us because of him. In both cases he said, “God highly exalted him,” and “God granted him,” so as to show from this too that it is not the Father who became flesh, but his Word who became man, who “receives” in a human way from the Father and is “exalted” by him, as has been said. And it is clear, and no one would doubt it, that what the Father gives, he gives through the Son. And this is a paradox and truly able to astonish: the grace that the Son gives from the Father, the Son himself is said to “receive”; and the exaltation that the Son effects from the Father, with this the Son himself is “exalted.” For he who is the Son of God himself became also Son of Man. As Word, he gives what comes from the Father; for all things that the Father does and gives, he does and supplies through him. But as Son of Man, he himself is said in a human way to receive what comes from himself, because the body, which by nature receives grace, is not another's but his own, as has been said. For he received according to the exaltation of the man; and the exaltation was his being deified. But the Word himself always had this according to his Father's Godhead and completeness.

Chapter 46

46Bright, 47–48

46. Τὸ μὲν οὖν παρὰ τῷ ἀποστόλῳ γεγραμμένον, τοιοῦτον ἔχον τὸν νοῦν, ἐλέγχει τοὺς ἀσεβεῖς· τὸ δὲ παρὰ τῷ ὑμνῳδῷ λεγόμενον τὴν αὐτὴν πάλιν ἔχει διάνοιαν ὀρθὴν, ἣν παρεξηγοῦνται μὲν οὗτοι, ὁ δὲ ψαλμῳδὸς δείκνυσιν εὐσεβῆ. Φησὶ γὰρ καὶ αὐτὸς, ‘ Ὁ θρόνος σου, ὁ Θεὸς, εἰς τὸν αἰῶνα τοῦ αἰῶνος. Ῥάβδος εὐθύτητος ἡ ῥάβδος τῆς βασιλείας σου. Ἠγάπησας δικαιοσύνην, καὶ ἐμίσησας ἀδικίαν· διὰ τοῦτο ἔχρισέ σε ὁ Θεὸς, ὁ Θεός σου, ἔλαιον ἀγαλλιάσεως παρὰ τοὺς μετόχους σου.’ Ἴδετε, ὦ Ἀρειανοὶ, καὶ ἐπίγνωτε κἂν ἐντεῦθεν τὴν ἀλήθειαν. ‘Μετόχους τοῦ Κυρίου πάντας ἡμᾶς εἴρηκεν ὁ ψάλλων. Εἰ δὲ ‘ἐξ οὐκ ὄντων ἦν καὶ τῶν γενητῶν εἶς, εἶς ἦν ἂν τῶν μετεχόντων καὶ αὐτός· ἐπειδὴ δὲ αὐτὸν μὲν Θεὸν αἰώνιον ὕμνησε λέγων, ‘ Ὁ θρόνος σου, ὁ Θεὸς, εἰς τὸν αἰῶνα τοῦ αἰῶνος, ʼ τὰ δὲ ἄλλα πάντα μετέχειν αὐτοῦ δεδήλωκε, τί δεῖ νοεῖν ἢ ὅτι τῶν μὲν γενητῶν ἄλλος ἐστὶ, τοῦ δὲ Πατρὸς μόνος αὐτός ἐστι Λόγος ἀληθινὸς, ἀπαύγασμα, καὶ σοφία, ἧς τὰ γενητὰ πάντα μετέχει, καὶ ἁγιάζεται παρʼ αὐτοῦ τῷ Πνεύματι; Καὶ ἐνταῦθα γοῦν ‘χρίεται, ᾿ οὐχ ἵνα Θεὸς γένηται· ἦν γὰρ καὶ πρὸ τούτου· οὐδʼ ἵνα βασιλεὺς γένηται· ἦν γὰρ ἀϊδίως βασιλεύων, ‘εἰκὼνʼ ὑπάρχων τοῦ Θεοῦ, ὡς τὸ λόγιον δείκνυσιν· ἀλλʼ ὑπὲρ ἡμῶν πάλιν καὶ τοῦτο γέγραπται. Οἱ μὲν γὰρ κατὰ τὸν Ἰσραὴλ βασιλεῖς, ὅτε ἐχρίοντο, τότε βασιλεῖς ἐγίνοντο, οὐκ ὄντες πρότερον βασιλεῖς, ὡς Δαβὶδ, ὡς Ἐζεκίας, ὡς Ἰωσίας καὶ οἱ ἄλλοι· ὁ δὲ Σωτὴρ τὸ ἔμπαλιν, Θεὸς ὢν, καὶ τὴν βασιλείαν τοῦ Πατρὸς ἀεὶ βασιλεύων, τοῦ τε Πνεύματος τοῦ ἁγίου χορηγὸς ὢν αὐτὸς, ὅμως δὲ λέγεται νῦν ‘χρίεσθαι, ’ ἵνα πάλιν, ὡς ἄνθρωπος λεγόμενος τῷ Πνεύματι χρίεσθαι, ἡμῖν τοῖς ἀνθρώποις, καθάπερ τὸ ὑψωθῆναι καὶ τὸ ἀναστῆναι, οὕτως καὶ τὴν τοῦ Πνεύματος ἐνοίκησιν καὶ οἰκειότητα κατασκευάσῃ. Τοῦτο δὲ σημαίνων καὶ αὐτὸς διʼ ἑαυτοῦ ὁ Κύριος ἔλεγεν ἐν τῷ κατὰ Ἰωάννην εὐαγ γελίῳ, ‘ἐγὼ ἀπέστειλα αὐτοὺς εἰς τὸν κόσμον, καὶ ὑπὲρ αὐτῶν ἐγὼ ἁγιάζω ἐμαυτὸν, ἵνα ὦσι καὶ αὐτοὶ ἡγιασμένοι ἐν ἀληθείᾳ.’ Τοῦτο δὲ λέγων, ἔδειξεν ὅτι μὴ αὐτός ἐστιν ὁ ἁγιαζόμενος, ἀλλʼ ὁ ἁγιάζων· οὐ γὰρ παρʼ ἑτέρου ἁγιάζεται, ἀλλʼ αὐτὸς ἑαυτὸν ἁγιάζει, ἵνα ἡμεῖς ἐν τῇ ἀληθείᾳ ἁγιασθῶμεν. Ὁ δὲ ἑαυτὸν ἁγιάζων Κύριός ἐστι τοῦ ἁγιάζειν. Πῶς οὖν τοῦτο γίνεται; πῶς δὲ τοῦτο λέγει ἢ ὅτι, ‘Ἐγὼ Λόγος ὢν τοῦ Πατρὸς, αὐτὸς ἐμαυτῷ ἀνθρώπῳ γενομένῳ δίδωμι τὸ Πνεῦμα· καὶ ἐμαυτὸν ἄνθρωπον γενόμενον ἐν τούτῳ ἁγιάζω, ἵνα λοιπὸν ἐν ἐμοὶ ἀληθείᾳ ὄντι (‘ὁ δὲ Λόγος ὁ σὸς ἀλήθειά ἐστινʼ) οἱ πάντες ἁγιασθῶσιν;’

46. To men oun para tǭ apostolǭ gegrammenon, toiouton echon ton noun, elenchei tous asebeis; to de para tǭ hymnǭdǭ legomenon tēn autēn palin echei dianoian orthēn, hēn parexēgountai men houtoi, ho de psalmǭdos deiknysin eusebē. Phēsi gar kai autos, ‘ Ho thronos sou, ho Theos, eis ton aiōna tou aiōnos. Rhabdos euthytētos hē rhabdos tēs basileias sou. Ēgapēsas dikaiosynēn, kai emisēsas adikian; dia touto echrise se ho Theos, ho Theos sou, elaion agalliaseōs para tous metochous sou.’ Idete, ō Areianoi, kai epignōte kan enteuthen tēn alētheian. ‘Metochous tou Kyriou pantas hēmas eirēken ho psallōn. Ei de ‘ex ouk ontōn ēn kai tōn genētōn eis, eis ēn an tōn metechontōn kai autos; epeidē de auton men Theon aiōnion hymnēse legōn, ‘ Ho thronos sou, ho Theos, eis ton aiōna tou aiōnos, ʼ ta de alla panta metechein autou dedēlōke, ti dei noein ē hoti tōn men genētōn allos esti, tou de Patros monos autos esti Logos alēthinos, apaugasma, kai sophia, hēs ta genēta panta metechei, kai hagiazetai parʼ autou tǭ Pneumati? Kai entautha goun ‘chrietai, ᾿ ouch hina Theos genētai; ēn gar kai pro toutou; oudʼ hina basileus genētai; ēn gar aïdiōs basileuōn, ‘eikōnʼ hyparchōn tou Theou, hōs to logion deiknysin; allʼ hyper hēmōn palin kai touto gegraptai. Hoi men gar kata ton Israēl basileis, hote echrionto, tote basileis eginonto, ouk ontes proteron basileis, hōs Dabid, hōs Ezekias, hōs Iōsias kai hoi alloi; ho de Sōtēr to empalin, Theos ōn, kai tēn basileian tou Patros aei basileuōn, tou te Pneumatos tou hagiou chorēgos ōn autos, homōs de legetai nyn ‘chriesthai, ’ hina palin, hōs anthrōpos legomenos tǭ Pneumati chriesthai, hēmin tois anthrōpois, kathaper to hypsōthēnai kai to anastēnai, houtōs kai tēn tou Pneumatos enoikēsin kai oikeiotēta kataskeuasę̄. Touto de sēmainōn kai autos diʼ heautou ho Kyrios elegen en tǭ kata Iōannēn euag geliǭ, ‘egō apesteila autous eis ton kosmon, kai hyper autōn egō hagiazō emauton, hina ōsi kai autoi hēgiasmenoi en alētheią.’ Touto de legōn, edeixen hoti mē autos estin ho hagiazomenos, allʼ ho hagiazōn; ou gar parʼ heterou hagiazetai, allʼ autos heauton hagiazei, hina hēmeis en tę̄ alētheią hagiasthōmen. Ho de heauton hagiazōn Kyrios esti tou hagiazein. Pōs oun touto ginetai? pōs de touto legei ē hoti, ‘Egō Logos ōn tou Patros, autos emautǭ anthrōpǭ genomenǭ didōmi to Pneuma; kai emauton anthrōpon genomenon en toutǭ hagiazō, hina loipon en emoi alētheią onti (‘ho de Logos ho sos alētheia estinʼ) hoi pantes hagiasthōsin?’

46. What is written in the apostle, then, having this meaning, refutes the impious; and what is said by the hymn-writer has the same right sense again, which these men misinterpret but the psalmist shows to be reverent. For he too says, “Your throne, O God, is forever and ever. The scepter of uprightness is the scepter of your kingdom. You have loved righteousness and hated iniquity; therefore God, your God, has anointed you with the oil of gladness above your companions.” See, you Arians, and recognize the truth even from this. The psalmist has called all of us “companions” (that is, sharers) of the Lord. If he were “from nothing” and one of the things originated, he too would have been one of those who share. But since he praised him as eternal God, saying, “Your throne, O God, is forever and ever,” and has shown that all other things share in him, what must we think but that he is other than things originated, and that he alone is the true Word of the Father, the radiance and the wisdom, in which all originated things share, and by which they are sanctified in the Spirit? So here too he is “anointed,” not so that he may become God, for he was so even before this; nor so that he may become king, for he reigned eternally, “being the image” of God, as the oracle shows; but this too, again, is written for us. For the kings of Israel became kings when they were anointed, not having been kings before, like David, Hezekiah, Josiah, and the others. But the Savior, on the contrary, being God, and always reigning with the kingdom of the Father, and being himself the one who supplies the Holy Spirit, is nevertheless now said to be “anointed,” so that, being said as man to be anointed with the Spirit, he might again prepare for us men not only exaltation and resurrection but also the indwelling and intimacy of the Spirit. The Lord himself indicated this in his own person when he said in the Gospel according to John, “I have sent them into the world, and for them I sanctify myself, so that they too may be sanctified in the truth.” In saying this he showed that he is not the one sanctified but the one who sanctifies. For he is not sanctified by another, but he sanctifies himself, so that we may be sanctified in the truth. And he who sanctifies himself is Lord of sanctifying. How, then, does this happen? What is he saying, but this: “I, being the Word of the Father, give the Spirit to myself become man; and in the Spirit I sanctify myself become man, so that from now on in me, who am truth (‘your Word is truth’), all may be sanctified”?

Chapter 47

47Bright, 48–50

47. Εἰ δὲ ἡμῶν χάριν ἑαυτὸν ἁγιάζει, καὶ τοῦτο ποιεῖ ὅτε γέγονεν ἄνθρωπος, εὔδηλον, ὅτι καὶ ἡ εἰς αὐτὸν ἐν τῷ Ἰορδάνῃ τοῦ Πνεύματος γενομένη κάθοδος εἰς ἡμᾶς ἦν γινομένη, διὰ τὸ φορεῖν αὐτὸν τὸ ἡμέτερον σῶμα. Καὶ οὐκ ἐπὶ βελτιώσει τοῦ Λόγου γέγονεν, ἀλλʼ εἰς ἡμῶν πάλιν ἁγιασμὸν, ἵνα τοῦ χρίσματος αὐτοῦ μεταλάβωμεν, καὶ περὶ ἡμῶν λεχθείη, Ὁὐκ οἴδατε, ὅτι ναὸς Θεοῦ ἐστε, καὶ τὸ Πνεῦμα τοῦ Θεοῦ οἰκεῖ ἐν ὑμῖν; ʼ Τοῦ γὰρ Κυρίου, ὡς ἀνθρώπου, λουομένου εἰς τὸν Ἰορδάνην, ἡμεῖς ἦμεν οἱ ἐν αὐτῷ καὶ παρʼ αὐτοῦ λουόμενοι. Καὶ δεχομένου δὲ αὐτοῦ τὸ Πνεῦμα, ἡμεῖς ἦμεν οἱ παρʼ αὐτοῦ γινόμενοι τούτου δεκτικοί. Διὰ τοῦτο οὐδʼ ὥσπερ Ἀαρὼν, ἢ Δαβὶδ, ἢ οἱ ἄλλοι πάντες, οὕτως καὶ αὐτὸς ἐλαίῳ κέχρισται, ἀλλὰ ἅλλως παρὰ πάντας τοὺς μετόχους αὐτοῦ, ἐλαίῳ ἀγαλλιάσεως· ὅπερ ἑρμηνεύων αὐτὸς εἶναι τὸ Πνεῦμα, διὰ τοῦ προφήτου φησὶ, ‘Πνεῦμα Κυρίου ἐπʼ ἐμὲ, οὗ εἵνεκεν ἔχρισέ με·’ καθὼς καὶ ὁ ἀπόστολος εἴρηκεν, ὡς ἔχρισεν αὐτὸν ὁ Θεὸς Πνεύματι ἁγίῳ.’ Πότε οὖν καὶ ταῦτα περὶ αὐτοῦ εἴρηται, ἢ ὅτε καὶ ἐν σαρκὶ γενόμενος ἐβαπτίζετο ἐν τῷ Ἰορδάνῃ, καὶ ‘καταβέβηκεν ἐπʼ αὐτὸν τὸ Πνεῦμα;’ Καὶ μὴν αὐτὸς ὁ Κύριός φησι, ‘τὸ Πνεῦμα ἐκ τοῦ ἐμοῦ λήψεται·’ καὶ, ‘ἐγὼ αὐτὸ ἀποστέλλω·’ καὶ, ‘Λάβετε Πνεῦμα ἅγιον, ’ τοῖς μαθηταῖς. Καὶ ὅμως ὁ ἄλλοις παρέχων, ὡς Λόγος καὶ ἀπαύγασμα τοῦ Πατρὸς, λέγεται νῦν ‘ἀγιάζεσθαι, ’ ἐπειδὴ πάλιν γέγονεν ἄνθρωπος, καὶ τὸ ἁγιαζόμενον σῶμα αὐτοῦ ἐστιν. Ἐξ ἐκείνου γοῦν καὶ ἡμεῖς ἠρξάμεθα τοῦ τὸ χρίσμα καὶ τὴν σφραγῖδα λαμβάνειν, λέγοντος τοῦ μὲν Ἰωάννου, ‘Καὶ ὑμεῖς χρίσμα ἔχετε ἀπὸ τοῦ ἁγίου·’ τοῦ δὲ ἀποστόλου, ‘καὶ ὑμεῖς ἐσφραγίσθητε τῷ Πνεύματι τῆς ἐπαγγελίας τῷ ἁγίῳ.’ Οὐκοῦν διʼ ἡμᾶς, καὶ ὑπὲρ ἡμῶν ἐστι τὸ λεγόμενον. Ποία τοίνυν καὶ ἐκ τούτου προκοπὴ βελτιώσεως καὶ ‘μισθὸς ἀρετῆςʼ ἢ ἁπλῶς πράξεως τοῦ Κυρίου δείκνυται; Εἰ μὲν γὰρ, ἐκ τοῦ μὴ εἶναι Θεὸς, Θεὸς ἐγεγόνει· εἰ, μὴ βασιλεὺς ὣν, εἰς βασιλείαν προήγετο· εἶχεν ἂν ὑμῶν ὁ λόγος σκιᾶς τινος πιθανότητα. Εἰ δὲ Θεός ἐστι, καὶ ‘ὁ θρόνος αὐτοῦ τῆς βασιλείας αἰώνιόςʼ ἐστι, ποῦ εἶχε προκόψαι Θεός; ἢ τί ἔλειπε τῷ ἐπὶ τὸν θρόνον καθημένῳ τοῦ Πατρός; εἰ δὲ, καὶ ὡς αὐτὸς ὁ Κύριος εἴρηκεν, αὐτοῦ ἐστι τὸ Πνεῦμα, ἐκ τοῦ αὐτοῦ λαμβάνει, αὐτός τε αὐτὸ ἀποστέλλει· οὐκ ἄρα ὁ Λόγος ἐστὶν, ᾗ Λόγος ἐστὶ καὶ Σοφία, ὁ τῷ παρʼ αὐτοῦ διδομένῳ Πνεύματι χριόμενος, ἀλλʼ ἡ προσληφθεῖσα παρʼ αὐτοῦ σάρξ ἐστιν, ἡ ἐν αὐτῷ καὶ παρʼ αὐτοῦ χριομένη· ἵνα καὶ ὁ ἁγιασμὸς, ὡς εἰς ἄνθρωπον τὸν Κύριον γινόμενος, εἰς πάντας ἀνθρώπους γένηται παρʼ αὐτοῦ, ‘Οὐ γὰρ ἀφʼ ἑαυτοῦ, ’ φησὶ, ‘τὸ Πνεῦμα λαλεῖ, ’ ἀλλʼ ὁ Λόγος ἐστὶν ὁ τοῦτο διδοὺς τοῖς ἀξίοις. Ὅμοιον γάρ ἐστι καὶ τοῦτο τῷ προειρημένῳ ῥητῷ· ὡς γὰρ ὁ ἀπόστολος ἔγραψεν, ‘ὃς ἐν μορφῇ Θεοῦ ὑπάρχων, οὐχ ἁρπαγμὸν ἡγήσατο τὸ εἶναι ἴσα Θεῷ, ἀλλʼ ἑαυτὸν ἐκένωσε, μορφὴν δούλου λαβών·’ οὕτως ὁ Δαβὶδ ὑμνεῖ τὸν Κύριον, αἰώνιον μὲν ὄντα Θεὸν καὶ βασιλέα, ἀποσταλέντα δὲ πρὸς ἡμᾶς, καὶ προσλαβόντα τὸ ἡμέτερον σῶμα θνητὸν ὄν· τοῦτο γὰρ παρʼ αὐτοῦ σημαίνεται ἐν τῷ ψάλλειν· ‘σμύρνα, καὶ στακτὴ, καὶ κασία ἀπὸ τῶν ἱματίων σου.’ Παρὰ δὲ Νικοδήμου καὶ τῶν περὶ Μαριὰμ δείκνυται, ὅτε ὁ μὲν ‘ἦλθε φέρων μίγμα σμύρνης καὶ ἀλόης λίτρας ἑκατόν αἱ δὲ ἅπερ ἦσαν ἑτοιμάσασαι εἰς τὸν ἐνταφιασμὸν τοῦ σώματος τοῦ Κυρίου.

47. Ei de hēmōn charin heauton hagiazei, kai touto poiei hote gegonen anthrōpos, eudēlon, hoti kai hē eis auton en tǭ Iordanę̄ tou Pneumatos genomenē kathodos eis hēmas ēn ginomenē, dia to phorein auton to hēmeteron sōma. Kai ouk epi beltiōsei tou Logou gegonen, allʼ eis hēmōn palin hagiasmon, hina tou chrismatos autou metalabōmen, kai peri hēmōn lechtheiē, Houk oidate, hoti naos Theou este, kai to Pneuma tou Theou oikei en hymin? ʼ Tou gar Kyriou, hōs anthrōpou, louomenou eis ton Iordanēn, hēmeis ēmen hoi en autǭ kai parʼ autou louomenoi. Kai dechomenou de autou to Pneuma, hēmeis ēmen hoi parʼ autou ginomenoi toutou dektikoi. Dia touto oudʼ hōsper Aarōn, ē Dabid, ē hoi alloi pantes, houtōs kai autos elaiǭ kechristai, alla hallōs para pantas tous metochous autou, elaiǭ agalliaseōs; hoper hermēneuōn autos einai to Pneuma, dia tou prophētou phēsi, ‘Pneuma Kyriou epʼ eme, hou heineken echrise me;’ kathōs kai ho apostolos eirēken, hōs echrisen auton ho Theos Pneumati hagiǭ.’ Pote oun kai tauta peri autou eirētai, ē hote kai en sarki genomenos ebaptizeto en tǭ Iordanę̄, kai ‘katabebēken epʼ auton to Pneuma?’ Kai mēn autos ho Kyrios phēsi, ‘to Pneuma ek tou emou lēpsetai;’ kai, ‘egō auto apostellō;’ kai, ‘Labete Pneuma hagion, ’ tois mathētais. Kai homōs ho allois parechōn, hōs Logos kai apaugasma tou Patros, legetai nyn ‘agiazesthai, ’ epeidē palin gegonen anthrōpos, kai to hagiazomenon sōma autou estin. Ex ekeinou goun kai hēmeis ērxametha tou to chrisma kai tēn sphragida lambanein, legontos tou men Iōannou, ‘Kai hymeis chrisma echete apo tou hagiou;’ tou de apostolou, ‘kai hymeis esphragisthēte tǭ Pneumati tēs epangelias tǭ hagiǭ.’ Oukoun diʼ hēmas, kai hyper hēmōn esti to legomenon. Poia toinyn kai ek toutou prokopē beltiōseōs kai ‘misthos aretēsʼ ē haplōs praxeōs tou Kyriou deiknytai? Ei men gar, ek tou mē einai Theos, Theos egegonei; ei, mē basileus hōn, eis basileian proēgeto; eichen an hymōn ho logos skias tinos pithanotēta. Ei de Theos esti, kai ‘ho thronos autou tēs basileias aiōniosʼ esti, pou eiche prokopsai Theos? ē ti eleipe tǭ epi ton thronon kathēmenǭ tou Patros? ei de, kai hōs autos ho Kyrios eirēken, autou esti to Pneuma, ek tou autou lambanei, autos te auto apostellei; ouk ara ho Logos estin, hę̄ Logos esti kai Sophia, ho tǭ parʼ autou didomenǭ Pneumati chriomenos, allʼ hē proslēphtheisa parʼ autou sarx estin, hē en autǭ kai parʼ autou chriomenē; hina kai ho hagiasmos, hōs eis anthrōpon ton Kyrion ginomenos, eis pantas anthrōpous genētai parʼ autou, ‘Ou gar aphʼ heautou, ’ phēsi, ‘to Pneuma lalei, ’ allʼ ho Logos estin ho touto didous tois axiois. Homoion gar esti kai touto tǭ proeirēmenǭ rhētǭ; hōs gar ho apostolos egrapsen, ‘hos en morphę̄ Theou hyparchōn, ouch harpagmon hēgēsato to einai isa Theǭ, allʼ heauton ekenōse, morphēn doulou labōn;’ houtōs ho Dabid hymnei ton Kyrion, aiōnion men onta Theon kai basilea, apostalenta de pros hēmas, kai proslabonta to hēmeteron sōma thnēton on; touto gar parʼ autou sēmainetai en tǭ psallein; ‘smyrna, kai staktē, kai kasia apo tōn himatiōn sou.’ Para de Nikodēmou kai tōn peri Mariam deiknytai, hote ho men ‘ēlthe pherōn migma smyrnēs kai aloēs litras hekaton hai de haper ēsan hetoimasasai eis ton entaphiasmon tou sōmatos tou Kyriou.

47. And if he sanctifies himself for our sake, and does this when he has become man, it is quite clear that the descent of the Spirit on him in the Jordan was a descent on us, because he bore our body. And it did not happen for the improvement of the Word, but again for our sanctification, so that we might share in his anointing, and it might be said of us, “Do you not know that you are God's temple, and the Spirit of God dwells in you?” For when the Lord, as man, was washed in the Jordan, it was we who were washed in him and by him. And when he received the Spirit, it was we who were made capable of receiving it by him. For this reason he was not anointed with oil like Aaron or David or all the others, but otherwise, above all his companions, “with the oil of gladness,” which he himself interprets as the Spirit, saying through the prophet, “The Spirit of the Lord is upon me, because he has anointed me”; just as the apostle too said, “how God anointed him with the Holy Spirit.” When, then, were these things said of him, but when, having come in the flesh, he was baptized in the Jordan and “the Spirit came down upon him”? And yet the Lord himself says, “The Spirit will take from what is mine,” and, “I send him,” and to the disciples, “Receive the Holy Spirit.” And nevertheless he who supplies others, as Word and radiance of the Father, is now said to be “sanctified,” because again he has become man, and the body that is sanctified is his. From that time, then, we too have begun to receive the anointing and the seal, as John says, “And you have an anointing from the Holy One,” and the apostle, “And you were sealed with the Holy Spirit of promise.” So what is said is because of us and for us. What advance in improvement, then, and what “reward of virtue,” or of any conduct at all, on the Lord's part is shown from this? For if he had become God from not being God, if, not being king, he had been promoted to kingship, your argument would have had a shadow of plausibility. But if he is God, and “the throne of his kingdom is eternal,” where could God advance? Or what was lacking to him who sits on the Father's throne? And if, as the Lord himself said, the Spirit is his, and takes from what is his, and he himself sends him, then it is not the Word, as Word and Wisdom, who is anointed with the Spirit given by him, but the flesh assumed by him, which is anointed in him and by him, so that the sanctification that came to the Lord as man might come to all men from him. “For the Spirit,” he says, “does not speak on his own,” but it is the Word who gives him to those who are worthy. This too is like the text discussed before. For as the apostle wrote, “who, being in the form of God, did not count equality with God a thing to be grasped, but emptied himself, taking the form of a servant,” so David praises the Lord, who is eternal God and king, but was sent to us and assumed our body, which is mortal. For this is what he signifies when he sings, “Myrrh and stacte and cassia from your garments.” And this is shown by Nicodemus and by Mary's companions, when he “came bringing a mixture of myrrh and aloes, a hundred pounds,” and they brought what they had prepared for the burial of the Lord's body.

Chapter 48

48Bright, 50–51

48. Ποία οὖν πάλιν προκοπὴ τῷ ἀθανάτῳ προσλαβόντι τὸ θνητόν; ἢ ποία βελτίωσις τῷ αἰωνίῳ ἐνδυσαμένῳ τὸ πρόσκαιρον; ποῖος δὲ καὶ μισθὸς μείζων γένοιτʼ ἂν Θεῷ αἰωνίῳ καὶ βασιλεῖ, καὶ ὄντι ἐν τοῖς κόλποις τοῦ Πατρός; ἆῤ οὐ θεωρεῖτε ὅτι καὶ τοῦτο διʼ ἡμᾶς καὶ ὑπὲρ ἡμῶν γέγονε καὶ γέγραπται, ἵνα ἄνθρωπος γενόμενος ὁ Κύριος θνητοὺς ὄντας καὶ προσκαίρους ἡμᾶς ἀθανάτους κατασκευάσῃ, καὶ εἰς τὴν αἰώνιον βασιλείαν τῶν οὐρανῶν εἰσαγάγῃ; ἆῤ οὐκ ἐρυθριᾶτε, καταψευδόμενοι τῶν θείων λογίων; Καὶ γὰρ τοῦ Κύριου ἡμῶν Ἰησοῦ Χριστοῦ ἐπιδημήσαντος, ἡμεῖς μὲν ἐβελτιώθημεν, ἐλευθερωθέντες ἀπὸ τῆς ἁμαρτίας· αὐτὸς δὲ ὁ αὐτός ἐστι· καὶ οὐκ ἐπειδὴ γέγονεν ἄνθρωπος, (πάλιν γὰρ τὸ αὐτὸ λεκτέον·) ἐτράπη· ἀλλὰ, καθὼς γέγραπται, ‘ὁ Λόγος τοῦ Θεοῦ μένει εἰς τὸν αἰῶνα.᾿ Ἀμέλει ὥσπερ πρὸ τῆς ἐνανθρωπήσεως Λόγος ὢν ἐχορήγει τοῖς ἀγίοις ὡς ἴδιον τὸ Πνεῦμα, οὕτως καὶ ἄνθρωπος γενόμενος, ἁγιάζει τοὺς πάντας τῷ Πνεύματι, καὶ λέγει τοῖς μαθηταῖς, ‘Λάβετε Πνεῦμα ἅγιον·’ καὶ Μωσεῖ μὲν ἐδίδου καὶ τοῖς ἄλλοις τοῖς ἑβδομήκοντα· διʼ αὐτοῦ τε ηὔχετο Δαβὶδ τῷ Πατρὶ, λέγων, ‘τὸ Πνεῦμα τὸ ἅγιόν σου μὴ ἀντανέλῃς ἀπʼ ἐμοῦ, ’ Καὶ ἄνθρωπος δὲ γενόμενος ἔλεγεν, ‘ἀποστελῶ ὑμῖν τὸν Παράκλητον, τὸ Πνεῦμα τῆς ἀληθείας·’ καὶ ἔπεμψεν, ἀψευδὴς ὢν, ὁ τοῦ Θεοῦ Λόγος. Οὐκοῦν ‘Ἰησοῦς Χριστὸς χθὲς καὶ σήμερον ὁ αὐτὸς, καὶ εἰς τοὺς αἰῶναςʼ μένων ἄτρεπτος, καὶ ὁ αὐτός ἐστι διδοὺς καὶ λαμβάνων, διδοὺς μὲν ὡς Θεοῦ Λόγος, λαμβάνων δὲ ὡς ἄνθρωπος. Οὐκ ἄρα ὁ Λόγος ἐστὶν, ἧ Λόγος ἐστὶν, ὁ βελτιούμενος· εἶχε γὰρ πάντα καὶ ἀεὶ ἔχει· ἀλλʼ οἱ ἄνθρωποί εἰσιν, οἱ ἀρχὴν ἔχοντες τοῦ λαμβάνειν ἐν αὐτῷ καὶ διʼ αὐτοῦ, Αὐτοῦ γὰρ νῦν λεγομένου ἀνθρωπίνως χρίεσθαι, ἡμεῖς ἐσμεν οἱ ἐν αὐτῷ χριόμενοι· ἐπειδὴ καὶ βαπτιζομένου αὐτοῦ, ἡμεῖς ἐσμεν οἱ ἐν αὐτῷ βαπτιζόμενοι. Περὶ δὲ τούτων πάντων μᾶλλον ὁ Σωτὴρ φανερὸν ποιεῖ λέγων τῷ Πατρὶ, ‘Κἀγὼ τὴν δόξαν, ἣν δέδωκάς μοι, δέδωκα αὐτοῖς, ἵνα ὦσιν ἓν, καθὼς ἡμεῖς ἕν ἐσμεν.’ Διʼ ἡμᾶς ἄρα καὶ δόξαν ᾔτει, καὶ τὸ ‘ἔλαβε, ʼ καὶ τὸ ‘ἐχαρίσατο, ’ καὶ τὸ ‘ὑπερύψωσε, ’ λέλεκται· ἵνʼ ἡμεῖς λάβωμεν, καὶ ἡμῖν χαρίσηται, καὶ ἡμεῖς ὑψωθῶμεν ἐν αὐτῷ, ὥσπερ καὶ ‘ὑπὲρ ἡμῶν ἑαυτὸν ἁγιάζει, ἵνʼ ἡμεῖς ἁγιασθῶμεν ἐν αὐτῷ. ʼ

48. Poia oun palin prokopē tǭ athanatǭ proslabonti to thnēton? ē poia beltiōsis tǭ aiōniǭ endysamenǭ to proskairon? poios de kai misthos meizōn genoitʼ an Theǭ aiōniǭ kai basilei, kai onti en tois kolpois tou Patros? ar ou theōreite hoti kai touto diʼ hēmas kai hyper hēmōn gegone kai gegraptai, hina anthrōpos genomenos ho Kyrios thnētous ontas kai proskairous hēmas athanatous kataskeuasę̄, kai eis tēn aiōnion basileian tōn ouranōn eisagagę̄? ar ouk erythriate, katapseudomenoi tōn theiōn logiōn? Kai gar tou Kyriou hēmōn Iēsou Christou epidēmēsantos, hēmeis men ebeltiōthēmen, eleutherōthentes apo tēs hamartias; autos de ho autos esti; kai ouk epeidē gegonen anthrōpos, (palin gar to auto lekteon;) etrapē; alla, kathōs gegraptai, ‘ho Logos tou Theou menei eis ton aiōna.᾿ Amelei hōsper pro tēs enanthrōpēseōs Logos ōn echorēgei tois agiois hōs idion to Pneuma, houtōs kai anthrōpos genomenos, hagiazei tous pantas tǭ Pneumati, kai legei tois mathētais, ‘Labete Pneuma hagion;’ kai Mōsei men edidou kai tois allois tois hebdomēkonta; diʼ autou te ēucheto Dabid tǭ Patri, legōn, ‘to Pneuma to hagion sou mē antanelę̄s apʼ emou, ’ Kai anthrōpos de genomenos elegen, ‘apostelō hymin ton Paraklēton, to Pneuma tēs alētheias;’ kai epempsen, apseudēs ōn, ho tou Theou Logos. Oukoun ‘Iēsous Christos chthes kai sēmeron ho autos, kai eis tous aiōnasʼ menōn atreptos, kai ho autos esti didous kai lambanōn, didous men hōs Theou Logos, lambanōn de hōs anthrōpos. Ouk ara ho Logos estin, hē Logos estin, ho beltioumenos; eiche gar panta kai aei echei; allʼ hoi anthrōpoi eisin, hoi archēn echontes tou lambanein en autǭ kai diʼ autou, Autou gar nyn legomenou anthrōpinōs chriesthai, hēmeis esmen hoi en autǭ chriomenoi; epeidē kai baptizomenou autou, hēmeis esmen hoi en autǭ baptizomenoi. Peri de toutōn pantōn mallon ho Sōtēr phaneron poiei legōn tǭ Patri, ‘Kagō tēn doxan, hēn dedōkas moi, dedōka autois, hina ōsin hen, kathōs hēmeis hen esmen.’ Diʼ hēmas ara kai doxan ę̄tei, kai to ‘elabe, ʼ kai to ‘echarisato, ’ kai to ‘hyperypsōse, ’ lelektai; hinʼ hēmeis labōmen, kai hēmin charisētai, kai hēmeis hypsōthōmen en autǭ, hōsper kai ‘hyper hēmōn heauton hagiazei, hinʼ hēmeis hagiasthōmen en autǭ. ʼ

48. What advance, then, was it for the immortal to take on the mortal? Or what improvement for the eternal to put on the temporal? And what reward could be greater for God, the eternal King, who is in the bosom of the Father? Do you not see that this too was done and written because of us and for us, so that the Lord, having become man, might make us, who are mortal and temporal, immortal, and bring us into the eternal kingdom of heaven? Are you not ashamed of lying against the divine oracles? For when our Lord Jesus Christ came among us, we were improved, being set free from sin; but he himself is the same. He did not change because he became man (for the same thing must be said again), but, as it is written, “The Word of God abides forever.” Indeed, just as before his becoming man, being the Word, he supplied the Spirit to the saints as his own, so too, having become man, he sanctifies all by the Spirit and says to the disciples, “Receive the Holy Spirit.” And he gave it to Moses and to the seventy others; and through him David prayed to the Father, saying, “Do not take your Holy Spirit from me.” And having become man he said, “I will send you the Paraclete, the Spirit of truth”; and he sent him, being without falsehood, the Word of God. So “Jesus Christ is the same yesterday and today and forever,” remaining unchangeable; and he is the same who gives and receives: giving as the Word of God, receiving as man. So it is not the Word, as Word, who is improved, for he had all things and always has them; it is men, who have in him and through him the beginning of their receiving. For when he is now said in a human way to be anointed, it is we who are anointed in him; since also when he is baptized, it is we who are baptized in him. The Savior makes all this still clearer when he says to the Father, “And the glory that you have given me I have given them, so that they may be one, as we are one.” So it was because of us that he asked for glory, and that “he received,” “he granted,” and “he highly exalted” have been said: so that we may receive, and he may grant to us, and we may be exalted in him; just as he also “sanctifies himself for us, so that we may be sanctified in him.”

Chapter 49

49Bright, 51–52

49. Εἰ δὲ διὰ τὸ προσκεῖσθαι ἐν τῷ ψαλμῷ, ‘Διὰ τοῦτο ἔχρισέ σε ὁ Θεὸς, ὁ Θεός σου, ᾿ ἐκ τῆς ‘διὰ τοῦτοʼ λέξεως πρόφασιν πάλιν ἑαυτοῖς, εἰς ἃ βούλονται, πορίζονται· γνώτωσαν οἱ τῶν γραφῶν ἀμαθεῖς, καὶ τῆς ἀσεβείας ἐφευρεταὶ, ὅτι καὶ ἐνταῦθα πάλιν τὸ ‘διὰ τοῦτοʼ οὐ μισθὸν ἀρετῆς ἢ πράξεως σημαίνει τοῦ Λόγου, ἀλλὰ τὸ αἴτιον πάλιν τῆς εἰς ἡμᾶς αὐτοῦ καθόδου, καὶ τῆς ὑπὲρ ἡμῶν εἰς αὐτὸν γινομένης τοῦ Πνεύματος χρίσεως· οὐ γὰρ εἶπε, ‘διὰ τοῦτο ἔχρισέ σε, ʼ ἵνα γένῃ Θεὸς, ἢ βασιλεὺς, ἢ Υἱὸς, ἢ Λόγος·’ ἦν γὰρ καὶ πρὸ τούτου καὶ ἔστιν ἀεὶ, καθάπερ δέδεικται· ἀλλὰ μᾶλλον, ‘ἐπειδὴ Θεὸς εἶ καὶ βασιλεὺς, διὰ τοῦτο καὶ ἐχρίσθης· ἐπεὶ οὐδὲ ἄλλου ἦν συνάψαι τὸν ἄνθρωπον τῷ Πνεύματι τῷ ἁγίῳ, ἢ σοῦ τῆς εἰκόνος τοῦ Πατρὸς, καθʼ ἣν καὶ ἐξ ἀρχῆς γεγόναμεν· σοῦ γάρ ἐστι καὶ τὸ Πνεῦμα.’ Τῶν μὲν γὰρ γενητῶν ἡ φύσις οὐκ ἦν ἀξιόπιστος εἰς τοῦτο, ἀγγέλων μὲν παραβάντων, ἀνθρώπων δὲ παρακουσάντων. Διὰ τοῦτο Θεοῦ χρεία ἧν, (‘Θεὸς δέ ἐστιν ὁ Λόγος·’) ἵνα τοὺς ὑπὸ κατάραν γενομένους αὐτὸς ἐλευθερώσῃ. Εἰ μὲν οὖν ‘ἐξ οὐκ ὄντωνʼ ἦν, οὐδʼ ἂν αὐτὸς ἦν ὁ Χριστὸς, εἶς ὢν πάντων καὶ μέτοχος τυγχάνων καὶ αὐτός· ἐπειδὴ δὲ Θεός ἐστι, Θεοῦ Υἱὸς ὢν, βασιλεύς τε ἀΐδιός ἐστιν, ἀπαύγασμα καὶ χαρακτὴρ τοῦ Πατρὸς ὑπάρχων διὰ τοῦτο εἰκότως αὐτός ἐστιν ὁ προσδοκώμενος Χριστὸς, ὃν ὁ Πατὴρ ἀπαγγέλλει τοῖς ἀνθρώποις, ἀποκαλύπτων τοῖς ἁγίοις αὐτοῦ προφήταις· ἵνα ὥσπερ διʼ αὐτοῦ γεγόναμεν, οὕτω καὶ ἐν αὐτῷ τῶν πάντων λύτρωσις ἀπὸ τῶν ἁμαρτιῶν γένηται, καὶ τὰ πάντα παρʼ αὐτοῦ βασιλεύηται. Καὶ αὕτη ἐστὶν ἡ αἰτία τῆς εἰς αὐτὸν γενομένης χρίσεως, καὶ τῆς ἐνσάρκου παρουσίας τοῦ Λόγου, ἣν προορῶν καὶ ὁ ψαλμῳδὸς, τὴν μὲν θεότητα καὶ τὴν πατρικὴν βασιλείαν αὐτοῦ ὑμνῶν ἀναφωνεῖ, ‘Ὁ θρόνος σου, ὁ Θεὸς, εἰς τὸν αἰῶνα τοῦ αἰῶνος· ῥάβδος εὐθύτητος ἡ ῥάβδος τῆς βασιλείας σου·᾿ τὴν δὲ εἰς ἡμᾶς αὐτοῦ κάθοδον ἀπαγγέλλων, λέγει, ‘Διὰ τοῦτο ἔχρισέ σε ὁ Θεὸς, ὁ Θεός σου, ἔλαιον ἀγαλλιάσεως παρὰ τοὺς μετόχους σου.’

49. Ei de dia to proskeisthai en tǭ psalmǭ, ‘Dia touto echrise se ho Theos, ho Theos sou, ᾿ ek tēs ‘dia toutoʼ lexeōs prophasin palin heautois, eis ha boulontai, porizontai; gnōtōsan hoi tōn graphōn amatheis, kai tēs asebeias epheuretai, hoti kai entautha palin to ‘dia toutoʼ ou misthon aretēs ē praxeōs sēmainei tou Logou, alla to aition palin tēs eis hēmas autou kathodou, kai tēs hyper hēmōn eis auton ginomenēs tou Pneumatos chriseōs; ou gar eipe, ‘dia touto echrise se, ʼ hina genę̄ Theos, ē basileus, ē Huios, ē Logos;’ ēn gar kai pro toutou kai estin aei, kathaper dedeiktai; alla mallon, ‘epeidē Theos ei kai basileus, dia touto kai echristhēs; epei oude allou ēn synapsai ton anthrōpon tǭ Pneumati tǭ hagiǭ, ē sou tēs eikonos tou Patros, kathʼ hēn kai ex archēs gegonamen; sou gar esti kai to Pneuma.’ Tōn men gar genētōn hē physis ouk ēn axiopistos eis touto, angelōn men parabantōn, anthrōpōn de parakousantōn. Dia touto Theou chreia hēn, (‘Theos de estin ho Logos;’) hina tous hypo kataran genomenous autos eleutherōsę̄. Ei men oun ‘ex ouk ontōnʼ ēn, oudʼ an autos ēn ho Christos, eis ōn pantōn kai metochos tynchanōn kai autos; epeidē de Theos esti, Theou Huios ōn, basileus te aïdios estin, apaugasma kai charaktēr tou Patros hyparchōn dia touto eikotōs autos estin ho prosdokōmenos Christos, hon ho Patēr apangellei tois anthrōpois, apokalyptōn tois hagiois autou prophētais; hina hōsper diʼ autou gegonamen, houtō kai en autǭ tōn pantōn lytrōsis apo tōn hamartiōn genētai, kai ta panta parʼ autou basileuētai. Kai hautē estin hē aitia tēs eis auton genomenēs chriseōs, kai tēs ensarkou parousias tou Logou, hēn proorōn kai ho psalmǭdos, tēn men theotēta kai tēn patrikēn basileian autou hymnōn anaphōnei, ‘Ho thronos sou, ho Theos, eis ton aiōna tou aiōnos; rhabdos euthytētos hē rhabdos tēs basileias sou;᾿ tēn de eis hēmas autou kathodon apangellōn, legei, ‘Dia touto echrise se ho Theos, ho Theos sou, elaion agalliaseōs para tous metochous sou.’

49. And if, because “Therefore God, your God, has anointed you” is added in the psalm, they again provide themselves with a pretext for what they want from the word “therefore,” let those who are ignorant of the Scriptures and inventors of impiety know that here too “therefore” does not signify a reward of the Word's virtue or conduct, but again the cause of his coming down to us and of the anointing of the Spirit that took place in him for us. For he did not say, “Therefore he anointed you, so that you might become God, or king, or Son, or Word”; for he was so before this and always is, as has been shown. Rather he said: “Since you are God and king, therefore you were anointed; since it belonged to no one else to join man to the Holy Spirit but you, the image of the Father, after which we too were made in the beginning; for the Spirit too is yours.” For the nature of things originated was not trustworthy for this, since angels had transgressed and men had disobeyed. Therefore there was need of God (and “the Word is God”), so that he himself might set free those who had come under a curse. If, then, he were “from nothing,” he would not himself be the Christ, being one of all things and himself too a sharer. But since he is God, being the Son of God, and is eternal King, being the radiance and exact imprint of the Father, therefore he is rightly the expected Christ, whom the Father announces to men, revealing him to his holy prophets, so that, as we came to be through him, so in him the redemption of all from their sins might take place, and all things might be ruled by him. And this is the cause of the anointing that took place in him and of the Word's coming in the flesh. Foreseeing this, the psalmist, praising his Godhead and his Father's kingdom, cries out, “Your throne, O God, is forever and ever; the scepter of uprightness is the scepter of your kingdom”; and announcing his coming down to us, he says, “Therefore God, your God, has anointed you with the oil of gladness above your companions.”

Chapter 50

50Bright, 52–53

50. Τί δὲ θαυμαστὸν ἢ τί ἄπιστον, εἰ ὁ τὸ Πνεῦμα διδοὺς Κύριος λέγεται νῦν αὐτὸς τῷ Πνεύματι χρίεσθαι, ὅπου γε, χρείας πάλιν ἀπαιτούσης, οὐ παρῃτήσατο διὰ τὸ ἀνθρώπινον ἑαυτοῦ εἰπεῖν ἑαυτὸν καὶ ἐλάττονα τοῦ Πνεύματος; Τῶν γὰρ Ἰουδαίων λεγόντων ‘ἐν Βεελζεβοὺλ ἐκβάλλειν αὐτὸν τὰ δαιμόνια, ʼ ἀπεκρίθη καὶ εἶπεν αὐτοῖς εἰς τὸ ἐλέγξαι βλασφημοῦντας αὐτοὺς, ‘Εἰ δὲ ἐγὼ ἐν Πνεύματι Θεοῦ ἐκβάλλω τὰ δαιμόνια.᾿ Ἰδοὺ γὰρ, ὁ τοῦ Πνεύματος δοτὴρ ἐν Πνεύματι λέγει νῦν ἐκβάλλειν αὐτὸν τὰ δαιμόνια· τοῦτο δὲ οὐκ ἔστιν ἄλλως εἰρημένον ἢ διὰ τὴν σάρκα. Ὡς γὰρ τῆς ἀνθρώπων φύσεως οὐκ οὔσης ἱκανῆς ἀφʼ ἑαυτῆς ἐκβάλλειν τοὺς δαίμονας εἰ μὴ δυνάμει τοῦ Πνεύματος, διὰ τοῦτο ὡς ἄνθρωπος ἔλεγεν, ‘εἰ δὲ ἐγὼ ἐν Πνεύματι Θεοῦ ἐκβάλλω τὰ δαιμόνια.᾿ Ἀμέλει καὶ τὴν εἰς τὸ Πνεῦμα τὸ ἃγιον βλασφημίαν γινομένην μείζονα τῆς ἀνθρωπότητος σημαίνων ἔλεγεν, ‘ὃς ἂν εἴπῃ λόγον εἰς τὸν Υἱὸν τοῦ ἀνθρώπου, ἕξει ἄφεσιν·’ οἷοι ἦσαν οἱ λέγοντες, ‘Οὐχ οὖτός ἐστιν ὁ τοῦ τέκτονος υἱός; ʼ Οἱ δὲ εἰς τὸ Πνεῦμα τὸ ἅγιον βλασφημοῦντες, καὶ τὰ τοῦ Λόγου ἔργα τῷ διαβόλῳ ἐπιγράφοντες, ἄφυκτον τιμωρίαν ἕξουσι. Τοιαῦτα μὲν οὖν τοῖς Ἰουδαίοις ὡς ἄνθρωπος ἔλεγεν ὁ Κύριος· τοῖς δὲ μαθηταῖς τὴν θεότητα καὶ τὴν μεγαλειότητα δεικνὺς ἑαυτοῦ, οὐκέτι δὲ ἐλάττονα τοῦ Πνεύματος ἑαυτὸν, ἀλλὰ ἴσον σημαίνων, ἐδίδου μὲν τὸ Πνεῦμα καὶ ἔλεγεν, ‘Λάβετε τὸ Πνεῦμα ἅγιον, ʼ καὶ, ‘ἐγὼ αὐτὸ ἀποστέλλω· κἀκεῖνος ἐμὲ δοξάσει, ’ καὶ, ‘ὅσα ἀκούει λαλήσει.’ Ὥσπερ οὖν ἐνταῦθα αὐτὸς ὁ τοῦ Πνεύματος δοτὴρ ὁ Κύριος οὐ παραιτεῖται εἰπεῖν, ‘ἐν Πνεύματι ἐκβάλλειν τὰ δαιμόνια, ὡς ἄνθρωπος· τὸν αὐτὸν τρόπον ὁ αὐτὸς ὢν τοῦ Πνεύματος δοτὴρ οὐ παρῃτήσατο λέγειν· ‘Πνεῦμα Κυρίου ἐπʼ ἐμὲ, οὗ εἵνεκεν ἔχρισέ με, ʼ διὰ τὸ ‘γεγενῆσθαι αὐτὸν σάρκα, ʼ ὡς εἶπεν ὁ Ἰωάννης, ἵνα δειχθῇ ὅτι κατὰ τὰ ἀμφότερα ἡμεῖς ἐσμεν, οἱ καὶ ἐν τῷ ἁγιάζεσθαι δεόμενοι τῆς τοῦ Πνεύματος χάριτος, καὶ μὴ δυνάμενοι δαίμονας ἐκβάλλειν ἄνευ τῆς τοῦ Πνεύματος δυνάμεως. Διὰ τίνος δὲ καὶ παρὰ τίνος ἔδει τὸ Πνεῦμα δίδοσθαι ἢ διὰ τοῦ Υἱοῦ, οὗ καὶ τὸ Πνεῦμά ἐστι; πότε δὲ λαμβάνειν ἡμεῖς ἐδυνάμεθα, εἰ μὴ ὅτε ὁ Λόγος γέγονεν ἄνθρωπος; Καὶ ὥσπερ τὸ παρὰ τοῦ ἀποστόλου λεγόμενον δείκνυσιν, ὅτι οὐκ ἂν ἐλυτρώθημεν καὶ ὑπερυψώθημεν, εἰ μὴ ὁ ‘ἐν μορφῇ Θεοῦ ὑπάρχων ἔλαβε δούλου μορφήν·’ οὕτως καὶ ὁ Δαβὶδ δείκνυσιν, ὅτι οὐκ ἂν ἄλλως μετέσχομεν τοῦ Πνεύματος καὶ ἡγιάσθημεν, εἰ μὴ ὁ τοῦ Πνεύματος δοτὴρ αὐτὸς ὁ Λόγος ἔλεγεν ἑαυτὸν ὑπὲρ ἡμῶν τῷ Πνεύματι χρίεσθαι. Διὸ καὶ βεβαίως ἐλάβομεν, αὐτοῦ λεγομένου κεχρίσθαι σαρκί. Τῆς γὰρ ἐν αὐτῷ σαρκὸς πρώτης ἁγιασθείσης, καὶ αὐτοῦ λεγομένου διʼ αὐτὴν εἰληφέναι, ὡς ἀνθρώπου, ἡμεῖς ἐπακολουθοῦσαν ἔχομεν τὴν τοῦ Πνεύματος χάριν, ‘ἐκ τοῦ πληρώματος αὐτοῦʼ λαμβάνοντες.

50. Ti de thaumaston ē ti apiston, ei ho to Pneuma didous Kyrios legetai nyn autos tǭ Pneumati chriesthai, hopou ge, chreias palin apaitousēs, ou parę̄tēsato dia to anthrōpinon heautou eipein heauton kai elattona tou Pneumatos? Tōn gar Ioudaiōn legontōn ‘en Beelzeboul ekballein auton ta daimonia, ʼ apekrithē kai eipen autois eis to elenxai blasphēmountas autous, ‘Ei de egō en Pneumati Theou ekballō ta daimonia.᾿ Idou gar, ho tou Pneumatos dotēr en Pneumati legei nyn ekballein auton ta daimonia; touto de ouk estin allōs eirēmenon ē dia tēn sarka. Hōs gar tēs anthrōpōn physeōs ouk ousēs hikanēs aphʼ heautēs ekballein tous daimonas ei mē dynamei tou Pneumatos, dia touto hōs anthrōpos elegen, ‘ei de egō en Pneumati Theou ekballō ta daimonia.᾿ Amelei kai tēn eis to Pneuma to hagion blasphēmian ginomenēn meizona tēs anthrōpotētos sēmainōn elegen, ‘hos an eipę̄ logon eis ton Huion tou anthrōpou, hexei aphesin;’ hoioi ēsan hoi legontes, ‘Ouch outos estin ho tou tektonos huios? ʼ Hoi de eis to Pneuma to hagion blasphēmountes, kai ta tou Logou erga tǭ diabolǭ epigraphontes, aphykton timōrian hexousi. Toiauta men oun tois Ioudaiois hōs anthrōpos elegen ho Kyrios; tois de mathētais tēn theotēta kai tēn megaleiotēta deiknys heautou, ouketi de elattona tou Pneumatos heauton, alla ison sēmainōn, edidou men to Pneuma kai elegen, ‘Labete to Pneuma hagion, ʼ kai, ‘egō auto apostellō; kakeinos eme doxasei, ’ kai, ‘hosa akouei lalēsei.’ Hōsper oun entautha autos ho tou Pneumatos dotēr ho Kyrios ou paraiteitai eipein, ‘en Pneumati ekballein ta daimonia, hōs anthrōpos; ton auton tropon ho autos ōn tou Pneumatos dotēr ou parę̄tēsato legein; ‘Pneuma Kyriou epʼ eme, hou heineken echrise me, ʼ dia to ‘gegenēsthai auton sarka, ʼ hōs eipen ho Iōannēs, hina deichthę̄ hoti kata ta amphotera hēmeis esmen, hoi kai en tǭ hagiazesthai deomenoi tēs tou Pneumatos charitos, kai mē dynamenoi daimonas ekballein aneu tēs tou Pneumatos dynameōs. Dia tinos de kai para tinos edei to Pneuma didosthai ē dia tou Huiou, hou kai to Pneuma esti? pote de lambanein hēmeis edynametha, ei mē hote ho Logos gegonen anthrōpos? Kai hōsper to para tou apostolou legomenon deiknysin, hoti ouk an elytrōthēmen kai hyperypsōthēmen, ei mē ho ‘en morphę̄ Theou hyparchōn elabe doulou morphēn;’ houtōs kai ho Dabid deiknysin, hoti ouk an allōs meteschomen tou Pneumatos kai hēgiasthēmen, ei mē ho tou Pneumatos dotēr autos ho Logos elegen heauton hyper hēmōn tǭ Pneumati chriesthai. Dio kai bebaiōs elabomen, autou legomenou kechristhai sarki. Tēs gar en autǭ sarkos prōtēs hagiastheisēs, kai autou legomenou diʼ autēn eilēphenai, hōs anthrōpou, hēmeis epakolouthousan echomen tēn tou Pneumatos charin, ‘ek tou plērōmatos autouʼ lambanontes.

50. What is surprising or incredible, then, if the Lord who gives the Spirit is now said to be anointed with the Spirit himself, when on another occasion, need requiring it, he did not refuse, because of his humanity, to call himself even less than the Spirit? For when the Jews said that “he cast out the demons by Beelzebul,” he answered and said to them, to refute their blasphemy, “But if I cast out the demons by the Spirit of God.” See: the giver of the Spirit now says that he casts out the demons by the Spirit. And this is said for no other reason than the flesh. For since human nature is not able by itself to cast out demons except by the power of the Spirit, he said as man, “But if I cast out the demons by the Spirit of God.” Indeed, indicating that blasphemy against the Holy Spirit is greater than blasphemy against his humanity, he said, “Whoever speaks a word against the Son of Man will be forgiven,” like those who said, “Is not this the carpenter's son?” But those who blaspheme against the Holy Spirit and ascribe the works of the Word to the devil will have a punishment they cannot escape. Such things the Lord said to the Jews as man; but to the disciples, showing his Godhead and majesty, and indicating that he is not less than the Spirit but equal, he gave the Spirit and said, “Receive the Holy Spirit,” and “I send him; he will glorify me,” and, “whatever he hears he will speak.” Just as here, then, the Lord himself, the giver of the Spirit, does not refuse to say as man that “he casts out the demons by the Spirit,” in the same way, being the same giver of the Spirit, he did not refuse to say, “The Spirit of the Lord is upon me, because he has anointed me,” because “he became flesh,” as John said. This was to show that in both respects it is we who need the grace of the Spirit to be sanctified, and who cannot cast out demons without the power of the Spirit. Through whom and from whom should the Spirit be given but through the Son, whose the Spirit is? And when could we receive him, except when the Word became man? And as the apostle's saying shows that we would not have been redeemed and highly exalted unless he who “was in the form of God took the form of a servant,” so David too shows that we would not otherwise have shared in the Spirit and been sanctified, unless the giver of the Spirit, the Word himself, had said that he was anointed with the Spirit for us. Therefore we have received securely, since he is said to have been anointed in the flesh. For since the flesh in him was sanctified first, and he is said, as man, to have received because of it, we have the grace of the Spirit following, “receiving from his fullness.”

Chapter 51

51Bright, 53–54

51. Τὸ δὲ ‘ἠγάπησας δικαιοσύνην, καὶ ἐμίσησας ἀδικίαν, ʼ πρόσκειται ἐν τῷ ψαλμῷ, οὐχ, ὡς ὑμεῖς πάλιν νοεῖτε, ‘τρεπτὴνʼ δεικνύον τοῦ Λόγου τὴν φύσιν, ἀλλὰ μᾶλλον καὶ ἐκ τούτου τὸ ἄτρεπτον αὐτοῦ σημαῖνον. Ἐπειδὴ γὰρ τῶν γενητῶν ἡ φύσις ἐστὶ τρεπτὴ, καὶ οἱ μὲν παρέβησαν, οἱ δὲ παρήκουσαν, ὥσπερ εἴρηται· ἥ τε πρᾶξις αὐτῶν οὐκ ἔστι βεβαία, ἀλλὰ πολλάκις ἐνδέχεται τὸν νῦν ἀγαθὸν μετὰ ταῦτα τρέπεσθαι, καὶ ἕτερον γίνεσθαι, ὡς τὸν ἄρτι δίκαιον ἄδικον μετʼ ὀλίγον εὑρεθῆναι· διὰ τοῦτο πάλιν ἀτρέπτου χρεία ἦν, ἵνα τὸ ἀμετάβλητον τῆς τοῦ Λόγου δικαιοσύνης ἔχωσιν εἰκόνα καὶ τύπον πρὸς ἀρετὴν οἱ ἄνθρωποι. Ἡ δὲ τοιαύτη διάνοια ἔχει καὶ τὴν αἰτίαν τοῖς εὖ φρονοῦσιν εὔλογον. Ἐπειδὴ γὰρ ‘ὁ πρῶτος ἄνθρωπος Ἀδὰμʼ ἐτράπη, καὶ ‘διὰ τῆς ἁμαρτίας ὁ θάνατος εἰσῆλθεν εἰς τὸν κόσμον, ʼ διὰ τοῦτο τὸν δεύτερον Ἀδὰμ ἔπρεπεν ἄτρεπτον εἶναι· ἵνα, κἂν πάλιν ὁ ὄφις ἐπιχειρήσῃ, αὐτοῦ μὲν τοῦ ὄφεως ἡ ἀπάτη ἐξασθενήσῃ, τοῦ δὲ Κυρίου ἀτρέπτου καὶ ἀναλλοιώτου ὄντος, πρὸς πάντας ὁ ὄφις ἀσθενὴς τοῖς ἐπιχειρήμασι γένηται. Ὥσπερ γὰρ, τοῦ Ἀδὰμ παραβάντος, ‘εἰς πάντας ἀνθρώπουςʼ ἔφθασεν ἡ ἁμαρτία, οὕτως, τοῦ Κυρίου γενομένου ἀνθρώπου, καὶ τὸν ὄφιν ἀνατρέψαντος, εἰς πάντας ἀνθρώπους ἡ τοιαύτη ἰσχὺς διαβήσεται, ὥστε λέγειν ἕκαστον ἡμῶν· ‘οὐ γὰρ αὐτοῦ τὰ νοήματα ἀγνοοῦμεν.’ Οὐκοῦν εἰκότως ὁ Κύριος ὁ ἀεὶ καὶ φύσει ἄτρεπτος, ‘ἀγαπῶν δικαιοσύνην, καὶ μισῶν ἀδικίαν, ʼ χρίεται, καὶ αὐτὸς ἀποστέλλεται, ἵνα ὁ αὐτὸς τε ὢν καὶ αὐτὸς διαμένων, τὴν τρεπτὴν σάρκα λαβὼν, ‘τὴν μὲν ἁμαρτίαν ἐν αὐτῇ κατακρίνῃ, ᾿ ἐλευθέραν δὲ αὐτὴν κατασκευάσῃ εἰς τὸ δύνασθαι λοιπὸν ‘τὸ δικαίωμα τοῦ νόμου πληροῦνʼ ἐν αὐτῇ, ὥστε καὶ λέγειν δύνασθαι, ‘ Ἡμεῖς δὲ οὐκ ἐσμὲν ἐν σαρκὶ, ἀλλʼ ἐν πνεύματι, εἴπερ Πνεῦμα Θεοῦ οἰκεῖ ἐν ἡμῖν.’

51. To de ‘ēgapēsas dikaiosynēn, kai emisēsas adikian, ʼ proskeitai en tǭ psalmǭ, ouch, hōs hymeis palin noeite, ‘treptēnʼ deiknyon tou Logou tēn physin, alla mallon kai ek toutou to atrepton autou sēmainon. Epeidē gar tōn genētōn hē physis esti treptē, kai hoi men parebēsan, hoi de parēkousan, hōsper eirētai; hē te praxis autōn ouk esti bebaia, alla pollakis endechetai ton nyn agathon meta tauta trepesthai, kai heteron ginesthai, hōs ton arti dikaion adikon metʼ oligon heurethēnai; dia touto palin atreptou chreia ēn, hina to ametablēton tēs tou Logou dikaiosynēs echōsin eikona kai typon pros aretēn hoi anthrōpoi. Hē de toiautē dianoia echei kai tēn aitian tois eu phronousin eulogon. Epeidē gar ‘ho prōtos anthrōpos Adamʼ etrapē, kai ‘dia tēs hamartias ho thanatos eisēlthen eis ton kosmon, ʼ dia touto ton deuteron Adam eprepen atrepton einai; hina, kan palin ho ophis epicheirēsę̄, autou men tou opheōs hē apatē exasthenēsę̄, tou de Kyriou atreptou kai analloiōtou ontos, pros pantas ho ophis asthenēs tois epicheirēmasi genētai. Hōsper gar, tou Adam parabantos, ‘eis pantas anthrōpousʼ ephthasen hē hamartia, houtōs, tou Kyriou genomenou anthrōpou, kai ton ophin anatrepsantos, eis pantas anthrōpous hē toiautē ischys diabēsetai, hōste legein hekaston hēmōn; ‘ou gar autou ta noēmata agnooumen.’ Oukoun eikotōs ho Kyrios ho aei kai physei atreptos, ‘agapōn dikaiosynēn, kai misōn adikian, ʼ chrietai, kai autos apostelletai, hina ho autos te ōn kai autos diamenōn, tēn treptēn sarka labōn, ‘tēn men hamartian en autę̄ katakrinę̄, ᾿ eleutheran de autēn kataskeuasę̄ eis to dynasthai loipon ‘to dikaiōma tou nomou plērounʼ en autę̄, hōste kai legein dynasthai, ‘ Hēmeis de ouk esmen en sarki, allʼ en pneumati, eiper Pneuma Theou oikei en hēmin.’

51. And “You have loved righteousness and hated iniquity,” which is added in the psalm, does not show, as you again understand it, that the Word's nature is “changeable,” but rather signifies from this too his unchangeableness. For since the nature of things originated is changeable, and some transgressed and others disobeyed, as has been said, and their conduct is not secure, but it often happens that one who is now good later changes and becomes different, so that one who was just now righteous is found unrighteous a little later, therefore again there was need of one who is unchangeable, so that men might have the immutability of the Word's righteousness as an image and pattern for virtue. And this understanding has a reason that is sound to those who think rightly. For since “the first man Adam” changed, and “through sin death entered the world,” it was therefore fitting that the second Adam should be unchangeable, so that, even if the serpent should attack again, the serpent's deceit might be weakened, and, since the Lord is unchangeable and unalterable, the serpent might become weak in his attacks against all. For just as, when Adam transgressed, sin reached “to all men,” so, when the Lord became man and overthrew the serpent, such strength will pass to all men, so that each of us may say, “For we are not ignorant of his designs.” So it is fitting that the Lord, who always and by nature is unchangeable, “loving righteousness and hating iniquity,” is anointed and himself sent, so that, being and remaining the same, and taking the changeable flesh, he might “condemn sin in it,” and make it free, so that it could thereafter “fulfil the righteous requirement of the law” in itself, and so be able to say, “But we are not in the flesh but in the Spirit, if indeed the Spirit of God dwells in us.”

Chapter 52

52Bright, 54–55

52. Μάτην ὑμῖν ἄρα καὶ νῦν, ὦ Ἀρειανοὶ, ἡ τοιαύτη ὑπόνοια γεγένηται, καὶ μάτην ἐπροφασίσασθε τὰ ῥήματα τῶν γραφῶν· ὁ Λόγος γὰρ ὁ τοῦ Θεοῦ ἄτρεπτός ἐστι, καὶ ἀεὶ καὶ ὡσαύτως ἔχει, οὐχ ἁπλῶς, ἀλλʼ ὡς ὁ Πατήρ. Ἐπεὶ πῶς ὅμοιος, εἰ μὴ οὕτως ἐστίν; ἢ πῶς ‘πάντα τὰ τοῦ Πατρὸς τοῦ Υἱοῦ ἐστιν, ʼ εἰ μὴ καὶ τὸ ἄτρεπτον καὶ τὸ ἀναλλοίωτον τοῦ Πατρὸς ἔχει; Οὐχ ὡς ὑποκείμενος δὲ νόμοις, καὶ τὴν ἐπὶ θάτερα ῥοπὴν ἔχων, τὸ μὲν ἀγαπᾷ, τὸ δὲ μισεῖ, ἵνα μὴ, φόβῳ τοῦ ἐκπεσεῖν, τὸ ἕτερον προσλαμβάνῃ, καὶ ἄλλως πάλιν τρεπτὸς εἰσάγηται· ἀλλʼ ὡς Θεὸς ὢν καὶ Λόγος τοῦ Πατρὸς, κριτής ἐστι δίκαιος καὶ φιλάρετος, μᾶλλον δὲ καὶ χορηγὸς ἀρετῆς. Δίκαιος οὖν φύσει καὶ ὅσιος ὢν, διὰ τοῦτο ἀγαπᾷν λέγεται δικαιοσύνην καὶ μισεῖν ἀδικίαν·’ ἴσον τῷ εἰπεῖν ὅτι τοὺς μὲν ἐναρέτους ἀγαπᾷ καὶ προσλαμβάνεται, τοὺς δὲ ἀδίκους ἀποστρέφεται καὶ μισεῖ. Καὶ γὰρ καὶ περὶ τοῦ Πατρὸς τὸ αὐτὸ λέγουσιν αἱ θεῖαι γραφαὶ, ‘Δίκαιος Κύριος καὶ δικαιοσύνας ἠγάπησε·’ καὶ, ‘ἐμίσησας πάντας τοὺς ἐργαζομένους τὴν ἀνομίαν·’ καὶ, ‘τὰς μὲν πύλας Σιὼν ἀγαπᾷ, τὰ δὲ σκηνώματα Ἰακὼβ οὐ περὶ πολλοῦ ποιεῖται· καὶ, ‘τὸν μὲν Ἰακὼβ ἠγάπησε, τὸν δὲ Ἡσαῦ ἐμίσησε·’ κατὰ δὲ τὸν Ἡσαΐαν, φωνὴ Θεοῦ ἐστι πάλιν λέγοντος, ‘ Ἐγώ εἰμι Κύριος, ὁ ἀγαπῶν δικαιοσύνην, καὶ μισῶν ἁρπάγματα ἐξ ἀδικίας.’ Ἢ τοίνυν κἀκεῖνα τὰ ῥήματα ὡς ταῦτα ἐκλαμβανέτωσαν· καὶ γὰρ κἀκεῖνα περὶ τῆς εἰκόνος τοῦ Θεοῦ γέγραπται· ἢ καὶ ταῦτα ὡς ἐκεῖνα κακῶς διανοούμενοι, τρεπτὸν καὶ τὸν Πατέρα ἐπινοείτωσαν. Εἰ δὲ καὶ μόνον ἀκούειν τοῦτο λεγόντων ἑτέρων οὐκ ἔστιν ἀκίνδυνον, διὰ τοῦτο καλῶς διανοούμεθα τὸ λέγεσθαι τὸν Θεὸν ‘δικαιοσύνας ἀγαπᾷν, καὶ μισεῖν ἁρπάγματα ἐξ ἀδικίας, ʼ οὐχ ὡς ἐπὶ θάτερα ῥοπὴν ἔχοντος αὐτοῦ καὶ δεκτικοῦ τοῦ ἐναντίου, ὥστε τοῦτο μὲν ἐκλέγεσθαι, ἐκεῖνο δὲ μὴ αἱρεῖσθαι· τοῦτο γὰρ τῶν γενητῶν ἴδιόν ἐστιν· ἀλλʼ ὅτι, ὡς κριτὴς, τοὺς μὲν δικαίους ἀγαπᾷ καὶ προσλαμβάνεται, τῶν δὲ φαύλων μακρὰν γίνεται· ἀκόλουθον ἂν εἴη καὶ περὶ τῆς εἰκόνος τοῦ Θεοῦ τοιαῦτα νοεῖν, ὅτι οὕτως ἀγαπᾷ καὶ μισεῖ. Τοιαύτην γὰρ εἶναι τὴν φύσιν τῆς εἰκόνος δεῖ, οἷός ἐστιν ὁ ταύτης Πατὴρ, κἂν οἱ Ἀρειανοὶ, ὡς τυφλοὶ, μήτε ταύτην, μήτε ἄλλο τι τῶν θείων λογίων βλέπωσιν. Ἐκπεσόντες γὰρ τῶν ἀπὸ καρδίας αὐτῶν ἐννοιῶν, μᾶλλον δὲ παρανοιῶν, ἐπὶ ῥητὰ πάλιν τῶν θείων γραφῶν καταφεύγουσιν, εἰς ἃ καὶ αὐτὰ συνήθως ἀναισθητοῦντες, οὐχ ὁρῶσι τὸν ἐν τούτοις νοῦν· ἀλλʼ ὡς κανόνα τινὰ τὴν ἰδίαν ἀσέβειαν θέμενοι, πρὸς τοῦτον πάντα τὰ θεῖα λόγια διαστρέφουσιν· οἵτινες καὶ μόνον αὐτὰ φθεγγόμενοι, οὐδὲν ἕτερον ἀκούειν εἰσὶν ἄξιοι ἢ, ‘Πλανᾶσθε, μὴ εἰδότες τὰς γραφὰς, μηδὲ τὴν δύναμιν τοῦ Θεοῦ.’ Ἂν δὲ καὶ ἐπιμένωσι, πάλιν ἐντρέπεσθαι καὶ ἀκούειν, ‘Ἀπόδοτε τὰ τοῦ ἀνθρώπου τῷ ἀνθρώπῳ, καὶ τὰ τοῦ Θεοῦ τῷ Θεῷ.

52. Matēn hymin ara kai nyn, ō Areianoi, hē toiautē hyponoia gegenētai, kai matēn eprophasisasthe ta rhēmata tōn graphōn; ho Logos gar ho tou Theou atreptos esti, kai aei kai hōsautōs echei, ouch haplōs, allʼ hōs ho Patēr. Epei pōs homoios, ei mē houtōs estin? ē pōs ‘panta ta tou Patros tou Huiou estin, ʼ ei mē kai to atrepton kai to analloiōton tou Patros echei? Ouch hōs hypokeimenos de nomois, kai tēn epi thatera rhopēn echōn, to men agapą, to de misei, hina mē, phobǭ tou ekpesein, to heteron proslambanę̄, kai allōs palin treptos eisagētai; allʼ hōs Theos ōn kai Logos tou Patros, kritēs esti dikaios kai philaretos, mallon de kai chorēgos aretēs. Dikaios oun physei kai hosios ōn, dia touto agapąn legetai dikaiosynēn kai misein adikian;’ ison tǭ eipein hoti tous men enaretous agapą kai proslambanetai, tous de adikous apostrephetai kai misei. Kai gar kai peri tou Patros to auto legousin hai theiai graphai, ‘Dikaios Kyrios kai dikaiosynas ēgapēse;’ kai, ‘emisēsas pantas tous ergazomenous tēn anomian;’ kai, ‘tas men pylas Siōn agapą, ta de skēnōmata Iakōb ou peri pollou poieitai; kai, ‘ton men Iakōb ēgapēse, ton de Hēsau emisēse;’ kata de ton Hēsaïan, phōnē Theou esti palin legontos, ‘ Egō eimi Kyrios, ho agapōn dikaiosynēn, kai misōn harpagmata ex adikias.’ Ē toinyn kakeina ta rhēmata hōs tauta eklambanetōsan; kai gar kakeina peri tēs eikonos tou Theou gegraptai; ē kai tauta hōs ekeina kakōs dianooumenoi, trepton kai ton Patera epinoeitōsan. Ei de kai monon akouein touto legontōn heterōn ouk estin akindynon, dia touto kalōs dianooumetha to legesthai ton Theon ‘dikaiosynas agapąn, kai misein harpagmata ex adikias, ʼ ouch hōs epi thatera rhopēn echontos autou kai dektikou tou enantiou, hōste touto men eklegesthai, ekeino de mē haireisthai; touto gar tōn genētōn idion estin; allʼ hoti, hōs kritēs, tous men dikaious agapą kai proslambanetai, tōn de phaulōn makran ginetai; akolouthon an eiē kai peri tēs eikonos tou Theou toiauta noein, hoti houtōs agapą kai misei. Toiautēn gar einai tēn physin tēs eikonos dei, hoios estin ho tautēs Patēr, kan hoi Areianoi, hōs typhloi, mēte tautēn, mēte allo ti tōn theiōn logiōn blepōsin. Ekpesontes gar tōn apo kardias autōn ennoiōn, mallon de paranoiōn, epi rhēta palin tōn theiōn graphōn katapheugousin, eis ha kai auta synēthōs anaisthētountes, ouch horōsi ton en toutois noun; allʼ hōs kanona tina tēn idian asebeian themenoi, pros touton panta ta theia logia diastrephousin; hoitines kai monon auta phthengomenoi, ouden heteron akouein eisin axioi ē, ‘Planasthe, mē eidotes tas graphas, mēde tēn dynamin tou Theou.’ An de kai epimenōsi, palin entrepesthai kai akouein, ‘Apodote ta tou anthrōpou tǭ anthrōpǭ, kai ta tou Theou tǭ Theǭ.

52. So here too, you Arians, this suspicion of yours has come to nothing, and you have alleged the words of the Scriptures in vain. For the Word of God is unchangeable, and is always the same, not in any ordinary way, but as the Father is. For how is he like the Father, if he is not so? Or how are “all things of the Father the Son's,” if he does not have the Father's unchangeableness and unalterableness too? He does not love one thing and hate the other as one subject to laws and able to incline either way, lest, choosing the one for fear of falling, he be brought in again as changeable in another way; but, being God and the Word of the Father, he is a just judge and a lover of virtue, or rather the supplier of virtue. Being righteous and holy by nature, then, he is therefore said to “love righteousness and hate iniquity,” which is the same as saying that he loves and takes to himself the virtuous, and turns away from and hates the unrighteous. For the divine Scriptures say the same of the Father: “The Lord is righteous and has loved righteousness,” and, “You have hated all who work lawlessness,” and, “He loves the gates of Zion, but does not greatly regard the dwellings of Jacob,” and, “Jacob he loved, but Esau he hated”; and according to Isaiah it is again the voice of God saying, “I am the Lord, who loves righteousness and hates robbery from iniquity.” So either let them take those words like these (for those too are written of the image of God), or, misunderstanding these like those, let them imagine the Father too to be changeable. But if even to hear others say this is not without danger, then we rightly understand God's being said to “love righteousness and hate robbery from iniquity,” not as though he could incline either way and were capable of the opposite, so as to choose this and not choose that (for this is proper to things originated), but that, as judge, he loves and takes to himself the righteous and stays far from the wicked. It would follow to think the same about the image of God, that he loves and hates in this way. For the nature of the image must be such as its Father is, even if the Arians, like blind men, see neither this nor anything else in the divine oracles. For having fallen away from the notions of their heart, or rather their delusions, they take refuge again in texts of the divine Scriptures; and in these too, being as usual without perception, they do not see the meaning in them. Rather, setting up their own impiety as a kind of rule, they twist all the divine oracles to fit it. Merely for uttering them they deserve to hear nothing else but, “You are wrong, because you know neither the Scriptures nor the power of God.” And if they persist, they deserve to be put to shame again and to hear, “Give to man the things that are man's, and to God the things that are God's.”

Chapter 53

53Bright, 55–56

53. Γεγράφθαι τοίνυν, φασὶν, ἐν μὲν ταῖς Παροιμίαις· ‘Κύριος ἔκτισέ με ἀρχὴν ὁδῶν αὐτοῦ εἰς ἔργα αὐτοῦ·’ ἐν δὲ τῇ πρὸς Ἑβραίους ἐπιστολῇ, τοῦ ἀποστόλου λέγοντος, ‘Τοσούτῳ κρείττων γενόμενος τῶν ἀγγέλων, ὅσῳ διαφορώτερον παρʼ αὐτοὺς κεκληρονόμηκεν ὄνομα·’ καὶ μετʼ ὀλίγα, ‘Ὅθεν, ἀδελφοὶ ἅγιοι, κλήσεως ἐπουρανίου μέτοχοι, κατανοήσατε τὸν ἀπόστολον καὶ ἀρχιερέα τῆς ὁμολογίας ἡμῶν, Ἰησοῦν, πιστὸν ὄντα τῷ ποιήσαντι αὐτόν·᾿ καὶ ἐν ταῖς Πράξεσι δὲ, ‘Γνωστὸν οὖν ἔστω πᾶσιν ὑμῖν, πᾶς οἶκος Ἰσραὴλ, ὅτι καὶ Κύριον αὐτὸν καὶ Χριστὸν ἐποίησεν ὁ Θεὸς τοῦτον τὸν Ἰησοῦν, ὃν ὑμεῖς ἐσταυρώσατε·᾿ Ταῦτα ἄνω καὶ κάτω προφέροντες, καὶ πλανώμενοι περὶ τὴν διάνοιαν, ἐνόμισαν ἐκ τούτων ‘κτίσμα καὶ ποίημα εἶναι καὶ ἕνα τῶν γενητῶνʼ τὸν τοῦ Θεοῦ Λόγον· οὕτω τε ἀπατῶσι τοὺς ἀνοήτους, πρόφασιν μὲν προβαλλόμενοι τὰ ῥητὰ, ἀντὶ δὲ τῆς ἀληθινῆς διανοίας τὸν ἴδιον τῆς αἱρέσεως ἰὸν ἐπισπείροντες· ‘εἰ γὰρ ἐγίνωσκον, ʼ οὐκ ἂν ἠσέβουν εἰς ‘τὸν Κύριον τῆς δόξης, ʼ οὐδὲ τὰ καλῶς γραφέντα παρηρμήνευον. Εἰ μὲν οὖν ἐκ φανεροῦ λοιπὸν ἀναδεξάμενοι τὸν τοῦ Καϊάφα τρόπον, Ἰουδαΐζειν ἔκριναν, ὥστε ἀγνοεῖν τὸ γεγραμμένον, ὅτι ‘ὄντως ὁ Θεὸς ἐπὶ τῆς γῆς κατοικήσει·’ μὴ ἐξεταζέτωσαν τὰς ἀποστολικὰς λέξεις· οὐ γὰρ Ἰουδαίων τοῦτο· εἰ δὲ καὶ, τοῖς ἀθέοις Μανιχαίοις ἑαυτοὺς ἐγκαταμίξαντες, ἀρνοῦνται τὸ ‘ὁ Λόγος σὰρξ ἐγένετο, ’ καὶ τὴν ἔνσαρκον αὐτοῦ παρουσίαν, μὴ προφερέτωσαν τὰς Παροιμίας· ἀλλότριον γὰρ καὶ τῶν Μανιχαίων τοῦτο· εἰ δὲ διὰ τὸ πρόβλημα, καὶ ὅπερ ἐκ τούτου κέρδος τῆς φιλοχρηματίας ἐσχήκασι, διά τε τὴν ἐν τῷ δοκεῖν φιλοδοξίαν οὐ τολμῶσιν ἀρνεῖσθαι τὸ ‘ὁ Λόγος σὰρξ ἐγένετο, ʼ ἐπειδὴ καὶ γέγραπται· ἢ καὶ τὰ ῥήματα τὰ περὶ τούτου γεγραμμένα διανοείσθωσαν ὀρθῶς εἰς τὴν ἐνσώματον παρουσίαν τοῦ Σωτῆρος· ἢ εἰ τὴν διάνοιαν ἀρνοῦνται, ἀρνείσθωσαν ὅτι καὶ ἄνθρωπος γέγονεν ὁ Κύριος. Ἀπρεπὲς γὰρ ὁμολογεῖν μὲν ὅτι ‘ὁ Λόγος σὰρξ ἐγένετο, ʼ ἐρυθριᾷν δὲ ἐπὶ τοῖς γεγραμμένοις περὶ αὐτοῦ, καὶ διὰ τοῦτο τὴν τούτων διάνοιαν διαφθείρειν.

53. Gegraphthai toinyn, phasin, en men tais Paroimiais; ‘Kyrios ektise me archēn hodōn autou eis erga autou;’ en de tę̄ pros Hebraious epistolę̄, tou apostolou legontos, ‘Tosoutǭ kreittōn genomenos tōn angelōn, hosǭ diaphorōteron parʼ autous keklēronomēken onoma;’ kai metʼ oliga, ‘Hothen, adelphoi hagioi, klēseōs epouraniou metochoi, katanoēsate ton apostolon kai archierea tēs homologias hēmōn, Iēsoun, piston onta tǭ poiēsanti auton;᾿ kai en tais Praxesi de, ‘Gnōston oun estō pasin hymin, pas oikos Israēl, hoti kai Kyrion auton kai Christon epoiēsen ho Theos touton ton Iēsoun, hon hymeis estaurōsate;᾿ Tauta anō kai katō propherontes, kai planōmenoi peri tēn dianoian, enomisan ek toutōn ‘ktisma kai poiēma einai kai hena tōn genētōnʼ ton tou Theou Logon; houtō te apatōsi tous anoētous, prophasin men proballomenoi ta rhēta, anti de tēs alēthinēs dianoias ton idion tēs haireseōs ion epispeirontes; ‘ei gar eginōskon, ʼ ouk an ēseboun eis ‘ton Kyrion tēs doxēs, ʼ oude ta kalōs graphenta parērmēneuon. Ei men oun ek phanerou loipon anadexamenoi ton tou Kaïapha tropon, Ioudaïzein ekrinan, hōste agnoein to gegrammenon, hoti ‘ontōs ho Theos epi tēs gēs katoikēsei;’ mē exetazetōsan tas apostolikas lexeis; ou gar Ioudaiōn touto; ei de kai, tois atheois Manichaiois heautous enkatamixantes, arnountai to ‘ho Logos sarx egeneto, ’ kai tēn ensarkon autou parousian, mē propheretōsan tas Paroimias; allotrion gar kai tōn Manichaiōn touto; ei de dia to problēma, kai hoper ek toutou kerdos tēs philochrēmatias eschēkasi, dia te tēn en tǭ dokein philodoxian ou tolmōsin arneisthai to ‘ho Logos sarx egeneto, ʼ epeidē kai gegraptai; ē kai ta rhēmata ta peri toutou gegrammena dianoeisthōsan orthōs eis tēn ensōmaton parousian tou Sōtēros; ē ei tēn dianoian arnountai, arneisthōsan hoti kai anthrōpos gegonen ho Kyrios. Aprepes gar homologein men hoti ‘ho Logos sarx egeneto, ʼ erythriąn de epi tois gegrammenois peri autou, kai dia touto tēn toutōn dianoian diaphtheirein.

53. They say, then, that it is written in the Proverbs, “The Lord created me as the beginning of his ways, for his works”; and in the letter to the Hebrews, where the apostle says, “having become so much better than the angels, as he has inherited a more excellent name than they”; and a little later, “Therefore, holy brothers, sharers in a heavenly calling, consider the apostle and high priest of our confession, Jesus, who was faithful to him who made him”; and in the Acts, “Let all the house of Israel therefore know that God has made him both Lord and Christ, this Jesus whom you crucified.” Bringing these texts up and down and going astray about their meaning, they have supposed from them that the Word of God is “a creature and a work and one of the things originated.” And so they deceive the thoughtless, putting forward the texts as a pretext, but sowing instead of the true meaning the poison of their own heresy. For “if they had known,” they would not have acted impiously toward “the Lord of glory,” nor misinterpreted what was well written. If, then, openly taking up the way of Caiaphas, they have decided to Judaize, so as not to know what is written, that “God will truly dwell on the earth,” let them not examine the apostolic words, for this is not the Jews' way. But if, mixing themselves with the godless Manichaeans, they deny that “the Word became flesh” and his coming in the flesh, let them not bring forward the Proverbs, for this too is foreign to the Manichaeans. But if, because of their position and the gain of avarice they have had from it, and because of their love of reputation, they do not dare to deny that “the Word became flesh,” since it is written, then either let them understand the words written about it rightly, of the Savior's coming in the body, or, if they deny the meaning, let them deny that the Lord became man at all. For it is unfitting to confess that “the Word became flesh” but to blush at what is written about him, and for that reason to corrupt its meaning.

Chapter 54

54Bright, 56–57

54. Γέγραπται μὲν γὰρ, ‘τοσούτῳ κρείττων γενόμενος τῶν ἀγγέλων·᾿ τοῦτο γὰρ ἐξετάσαι πρῶτον ἀναγκαῖον· δεῖ δὲ, ὡς ἐπὶ πάσης τῆς θείας γραφῆς προσήκει ποιεῖν, καὶ ἀναγκαῖόν ἐστιν, οὕτω καὶ ἐνταῦθα, καθʼ ὃν εἶπεν ὁ ἀπόστολος καιρὸν, καὶ τὸ πρόσωπον, καὶ τὸ πρᾶγμα, διόπερ ἔγραψε, πιστῶς ἐκλαμβάνειν, ἵνα μὴ παρὰ ταῦτα ἢ καὶ παρʼ ἕτερόν τι τούτων ἀγνοῶν ὁ ἀναγινώσκων ἔξω τῆς ἀληθινῆς διανοίας γένηται. Τοῦτο γὰρ καὶ ὁ φιλομαθὴς εὐνοῦχος ἐκεῖνος εἰδὼς, παρεκάλει τὸν Φίλιππον λέγων, ‘Δέομαί σου, περὶ τίνος ὁ προφήτης λέγει τοῦτο; περὶ ἑαυτοῦ, ἢ περὶ ἑτέρου τινός;’ ἐφοβεῖτο γὰρ μὴ, παρὰ πρόσωπον ἐκλαβὼν τὴν ἀνάγνωσιν, πλανηθῇ τῆς ὀρθῆς διανοίας. Καὶ οἱ μαθηταὶ δὲ θέλοντες τὸν καιρὸν τῶν λεγομένων μαθεῖν, παρεκάλουν τὸν Κύριον, λέγοντες· ‘Εἰπὲ ἡμῖν, πότε ταῦτα ἔσται; καὶ τί τὸ σημεῖον τῆς σῆς παρουσίας;’ Καὶ αὐτοὶ, ἀκούοντες παρὰ τοῦ Σωτῆρος τὰ περὶ τοῦ τέλους, ἤθελον μαθεῖν καὶ τὸν καιρὸν, ἵνα μήτε αὐτοὶ πλανῶνται, ἀλλὰ καὶ τοὺς ἄλλους διδάσκειν δυνηθῶσι. Μαθόντες γοῦν, διωρθώσαντο μέλλοντας πλανᾶσθαι τοὺς ἀπὸ τῆς Θεσσαλονίκης. Ὅταν μὲν οὖν τῶν τοιούτων τις ἔχῃ καλῶς τὴν γνῶσιν, ὀρθὴν ἔχει καὶ ὑγιαίνουσαν τὴν τῆς πίστεως διάνοιαν· ἐὰν δὲ παρʼ ἕτερόν τις ἐκλαμβάνῃ τι τούτων, εὐθὺς εἰς αἵρεσιν ἐκπίπτει. Παρὰ καιρὸν μὲν οὖν ἐπλανήθησαν οἱ μὲν περὶ ‘Υμέναιον καὶ Ἀλέξανδρον, ‘λέγοντες τὴν ἀνάστασιν ἤδη γεγονέναι· ʼ οἱ δὲ Γαλάται μετὰ τὸν καιρὸν, ἀγαπήσαντες νῦν τὴν περιτομήν. Παρὰ πρόσωπον δὲ πεπόνθασι καὶ πάσχουσι μέχρι νῦν Ἰουδαῖοι, νομίζοντες περὶ ἑνὸς ἐξ αὐτῶν λέγεσθαι τὸ ‘Ἰδοὺ ἡ παρθένος ἐν γαστρὶ ἕξει, καὶ τέξεται υἱὸν, καὶ καλέσουσι τὸ ὄνομα αὐτοῦ Ἐμμανουὴλ, ὅ ἐστι μεθερμηνευόμενον, Μεθʼ ἡμῶν ὁ Θεός·’ καὶ ὅταν τὸ μὲν ‘προφήτην ἡμῖν ἀναστήσει ὁ Θεὸς, ’ νομίζωσι περὶ ἑνὸς τῶν προφητῶν λέγεσθαι· τὸ δὲ ‘ὡς πρόβατον ἐπὶ σφαγὴν ἤχθη, ʼ μὴ μανθάνωσι παρὰ τοῦ Φιλίππου, ἀλλʼ ὑπολαμβάνωσι περὶ τοῦ Ἡσαΐου λέγεσθαι, ἢ περὶ ἄλλου τινὸς τῶν γενομένων προφητῶν.

54. Gegraptai men gar, ‘tosoutǭ kreittōn genomenos tōn angelōn;᾿ touto gar exetasai prōton anankaion; dei de, hōs epi pasēs tēs theias graphēs prosēkei poiein, kai anankaion estin, houtō kai entautha, kathʼ hon eipen ho apostolos kairon, kai to prosōpon, kai to pragma, dioper egrapse, pistōs eklambanein, hina mē para tauta ē kai parʼ heteron ti toutōn agnoōn ho anaginōskōn exō tēs alēthinēs dianoias genētai. Touto gar kai ho philomathēs eunouchos ekeinos eidōs, parekalei ton Philippon legōn, ‘Deomai sou, peri tinos ho prophētēs legei touto? peri heautou, ē peri heterou tinos?’ ephobeito gar mē, para prosōpon eklabōn tēn anagnōsin, planēthę̄ tēs orthēs dianoias. Kai hoi mathētai de thelontes ton kairon tōn legomenōn mathein, parekaloun ton Kyrion, legontes; ‘Eipe hēmin, pote tauta estai? kai ti to sēmeion tēs sēs parousias?’ Kai autoi, akouontes para tou Sōtēros ta peri tou telous, ēthelon mathein kai ton kairon, hina mēte autoi planōntai, alla kai tous allous didaskein dynēthōsi. Mathontes goun, diōrthōsanto mellontas planasthai tous apo tēs Thessalonikēs. Hotan men oun tōn toioutōn tis echę̄ kalōs tēn gnōsin, orthēn echei kai hygiainousan tēn tēs pisteōs dianoian; ean de parʼ heteron tis eklambanę̄ ti toutōn, euthys eis hairesin ekpiptei. Para kairon men oun eplanēthēsan hoi men peri ‘Ymenaion kai Alexandron, ‘legontes tēn anastasin ēdē gegonenai; ʼ hoi de Galatai meta ton kairon, agapēsantes nyn tēn peritomēn. Para prosōpon de peponthasi kai paschousi mechri nyn Ioudaioi, nomizontes peri henos ex autōn legesthai to ‘Idou hē parthenos en gastri hexei, kai texetai huion, kai kalesousi to onoma autou Emmanouēl, ho esti methermēneuomenon, Methʼ hēmōn ho Theos;’ kai hotan to men ‘prophētēn hēmin anastēsei ho Theos, ’ nomizōsi peri henos tōn prophētōn legesthai; to de ‘hōs probaton epi sphagēn ēchthē, ʼ mē manthanōsi para tou Philippou, allʼ hypolambanōsi peri tou Hēsaïou legesthai, ē peri allou tinos tōn genomenōn prophētōn.

54. For it is written, “having become so much better than the angels.” This must be examined first. And here, as it is fitting and necessary to do with all divine Scripture, one must faithfully take into account the time at which the apostle spoke, the person, and the matter about which he wrote, so that the reader, through ignorance of these or of anything else of the kind, may not fall outside the true meaning. The studious eunuch knew this when he asked Philip, “I beg you, about whom does the prophet say this? About himself or about someone else?” For he was afraid that, taking the reading of the wrong person, he might stray from the right meaning. And the disciples, wishing to learn the time of what was said, asked the Lord, “Tell us, when will these things be? And what is the sign of your coming?” Hearing from the Savior about the end, they wished to learn the time too, so that they themselves might not go astray and might be able to teach others. And having learned, they set right the Thessalonians, who were about to go astray. When, then, someone has a right knowledge of such things, he has a right and sound understanding of the faith; but if someone takes any of these wrongly, he at once falls into heresy. Thus Hymenaeus and Alexander and their followers erred about the time, “saying that the resurrection had already happened”; and the Galatians erred after the time, loving circumcision now. And the Jews have erred about the person, and still do, thinking that “Behold, the virgin shall conceive and bear a son, and they shall call his name Emmanuel, which means, God with us” is said of one of themselves; and when they think that “God will raise up a prophet for us” is said of one of the prophets; and when, not learning from Philip, they suppose that “He was led as a sheep to the slaughter” is said of Isaiah or of some other of the former prophets.

Chapter 55

55Bright, 57–58

55. Τοιαῦτα δὴ οὖν καὶ οἱ Χριστομάχοι παθόντες, εἰς μυσαρὰν αἵρεσιν ἐκπεπτώκασιν. Εἰ γὰρ ἐγνώκεισαν τό τε πρόσωπον καὶ τὸ πρᾶγμα καὶ τὸν καιρὸν τοῦ ἀποστολικοῦ ῥητοῦ, οὐκ ἂν, τὰ ἀνθρώπινα εἰς τὴν θεότητα ἐκλαμβάνοντες, τοσοῦτον ἠσέβουν οἱ ἄφρονες. Τοῦτο δὲ δυνατὸν ἰδεῖν, εἰ τὴν ἀρχὴν τοῦ ἀναγνώσματός τις καλῶς ἐκλάβοι. Φησὶ γὰρ ὁ ἀπόστολος, ‘Πολυμερῶς καὶ πολυτρόπως πάλαι ὁ Θεὸς λαλήσας τοῖς πατράσιν ἐν τοῖς προφήταις ἐπʼ ἐσχάτων τῶν ἡμερῶν τούτων ἐλάλησεν ἡμῖν ἐν Υἱῷ·’ εἶτα μετʼ ὀλίγα φησὶ, διʼ ἑαυτοῦ καθαρισμὸν τῶν ἁμαρτιῶν ἡμῶν ποιησάμενος, ἐκάθισεν ἐν δεξιᾷ τῆς μεγαλωσύνης ἐν ὑψηλοῖς, τοσούτῳ κρείττων γενόμενος τῶν ἀγγέλων, ὅσῳ διαφορώτερον παρʼ αὐτοὺς κεκληρονόμηκεν ὄνομα.’ Περὶ τοῦ καιροῦ ἄρα καθʼ ὃν ‘ἐλάλησεν ἡμῖν ἐν Υἱῷ, ’ ὅτε καὶ ‘τῶν ἁμαρτιῶν καθαρισμὸςʼ γέγονε, μνημονεύει τὸ ἀποστολικὸν ῥητόν. Πότε δὲ ἐλάλησεν ἡμῖν ἐν Υἱῷ; καὶ πότε γέγονε καθαρισμὸς τῶν ἁμαρτιῶν; πότε δὲ γέγονεν ἄνθρωπος, ἢ μετὰ τοὺς προφήτας ‘ἐπʼ ἐσχάτων τῶν ἡμερῶν;’ Εἶτα τοῦ διηγήματος ὄντος περὶ τῆς καθʼ ἡμᾶς οἰκονομίας, λέγων περὶ τῶν ἐσχάτων καιρῶν, ἀκολούθως ἐμνημόνευσεν ὅτι μήτε τοὺς προτέρους χρόνους ἐσιώπησε τοῖς ἀνθρώποις ὁ Θεός· ἐλάλησε γὰρ αὐτοῖς ‘διὰ τῶν προφητῶν.’ Καὶ ἐπειδὴ καὶ προφῆται διηκόνησαν, καὶ ‘διʼ ἀγγέλων ὁ νόμος ἐλαλήθη, ’ καὶ ὁ Υἱὸς δὲ ἐπεδήμησε, καὶ ‘ἦλθε διακονῆσαι, ’ ἀναγκαίως ἐπήγαγε τὸ ‘τοσούτῳ κρείττων γενόμενος τῶν ἀγγέλων, ʼ δεῖξαι θέλων ὅτι ὅσον ὁ Υἱὸς διαφέρει δούλου, τοσοῦτον καὶ τῆς διακονίας τῶν δούλων ἡ τοῦ Υἱοῦ διακονία κρείττων γέγονε. Τὴν διακονίαν ἄρα διακρίνων ὁ ἀπόστολος τήν τε παλαιὰν καὶ τὴν καινὴν, παῤῥησιάζεται πρὸς Ἰουδαίους γράφων καὶ λέγων, ‘τοσούτῳ κρείττων γενόμενος τῶν ἀγγέλων.’ Διὰ τοῦτο γοῦν οὐδὲ τὸ ὅλον συγκριτικῶς εἴρηκε μείζων, ᾿ ἢ ‘τιμιώτεροςʼ γενόμενος, ἵνα μὴ ὡς περὶ ὁμογενῶν τούτου κἀκείνων τις λογίσηται· ἀλλὰ ‘κρείττωνʼ εἴρηκεν, ἵνα τὸ διαλλάττον τῆς φύσεως τοῦ Υἱοῦ πρὸς τὰ γεννητὰ γνωρίσῃ. Καὶ τούτων ἔχομεν τὴν ἀπόδειξιν ἐκ τῶν θείων γραφῶν, τοῦ μὲν Δαβὶδ ψάλλοντος, ‘Κρείσσων ἡμέρα μία ἐν ταῖς αὐλαῖς σου ὑπὲρ χιλιάδας·’ τοῦ δὲ Σολομῶνος ἀναφωνοῦντος· ‘Λάβετε παιδείαν, καὶ μὴ ἀργύριον, καὶ γνῶσιν ὑπὲρ χρυσίον δεδοκιμασμένον· κρείσσων γὰρ σοφία λίθων πολυτελῶν· πᾶν δὲ τίμιον οὐκ ἄξιον αὐτῆς ἐστι. Πῶς γὰρ οὐκ εἰσὶν ἑτερούσια καὶ ἄλλα τὴν φύσιν ἡ σοφία καὶ οἱ ἀπὸ γῆς λίθοι; ποία δὲ συγγένεια ταῖς οὐρανίοις αὐλαῖς καὶ τοῖς ἐπὶ γῆς οἴκοις; ἢ τί ὅμοιον τῶν αἰωνίων καὶ πνευματικῶν τὰ πρόσκαιρα καὶ τὰ θνητά; Καὶ τοῦτο γὰρ ἦν ὃ Ἡσαΐας φησί· ‘Τάδε λέγει Κύριος τοῖς εὐνούχοις, ὅσοι ἃν φυλάξωνται τὰ σάββατά μου, καὶ ἐκλέξωνται ἃ ἐγὼ θέλω, καὶ ἀντέχωνται τῆς διαθήκης μου, δώσω αὐτοῖς ἐν τῷ οἴκῳ μου καὶ ἐν τῷ τείχει μου τόπον ὀνομαστόν· κρεῖσσον υἱῶν καὶ θυγατέρων ὄνομα αἰώνιον δώσω αὐτοῖς, καὶ οὐκ ἐκλείψει.’ Οὕτως ἄρα οὐδεμία συγγένεια τῷ Υἱῷ πρὸς τοὺς ἀγγέλους ἐστί· μηδεμιᾶς δὲ οὔσης τῆς συγγενείας, οὐκ ἄρα συγκριτικῶς ἐλέχθη τὸ ‘κρείττων, ’ ἀλλὰ διακριτικῶς διὰ τὸ ἀλλάττον τῆς τούτου φύσεως ἀπʼ ἐκείνων. Καὶ αὐτὸς οὖν ὁ ἀπόστολος, τὸ ‘κρείττωνʼ ἑρμηνεύων, οὐκ ἐν ἄλλῳ τινὶ ἢ ἐν τῇ διαφορᾷ τοῦ Υἱοῦ πρὸς τὰ γενητὰ τίθησι λέγων, ὅτι ὁ μὲν Υἱὸς, τὰ δὲ δοῦλα· καὶ ὁ μὲν ὡς Υἱὸς μετὰ τοῦ Πατρὸς ‘ἐν δεξιᾶ κάθηται, ʼ τὰ δὲ ὡς δοῦλα παρέστηκε, καὶ ‘ἀποστέλλεται, καὶ λειτουργεῖ.’

55. Toiauta dē oun kai hoi Christomachoi pathontes, eis mysaran hairesin ekpeptōkasin. Ei gar egnōkeisan to te prosōpon kai to pragma kai ton kairon tou apostolikou rhētou, ouk an, ta anthrōpina eis tēn theotēta eklambanontes, tosouton ēseboun hoi aphrones. Touto de dynaton idein, ei tēn archēn tou anagnōsmatos tis kalōs eklaboi. Phēsi gar ho apostolos, ‘Polymerōs kai polytropōs palai ho Theos lalēsas tois patrasin en tois prophētais epʼ eschatōn tōn hēmerōn toutōn elalēsen hēmin en Huiǭ;’ eita metʼ oliga phēsi, diʼ heautou katharismon tōn hamartiōn hēmōn poiēsamenos, ekathisen en dexią tēs megalōsynēs en hypsēlois, tosoutǭ kreittōn genomenos tōn angelōn, hosǭ diaphorōteron parʼ autous keklēronomēken onoma.’ Peri tou kairou ara kathʼ hon ‘elalēsen hēmin en Huiǭ, ’ hote kai ‘tōn hamartiōn katharismosʼ gegone, mnēmoneuei to apostolikon rhēton. Pote de elalēsen hēmin en Huiǭ? kai pote gegone katharismos tōn hamartiōn? pote de gegonen anthrōpos, ē meta tous prophētas ‘epʼ eschatōn tōn hēmerōn?’ Eita tou diēgēmatos ontos peri tēs kathʼ hēmas oikonomias, legōn peri tōn eschatōn kairōn, akolouthōs emnēmoneusen hoti mēte tous proterous chronous esiōpēse tois anthrōpois ho Theos; elalēse gar autois ‘dia tōn prophētōn.’ Kai epeidē kai prophētai diēkonēsan, kai ‘diʼ angelōn ho nomos elalēthē, ’ kai ho Huios de epedēmēse, kai ‘ēlthe diakonēsai, ’ anankaiōs epēgage to ‘tosoutǭ kreittōn genomenos tōn angelōn, ʼ deixai thelōn hoti hoson ho Huios diapherei doulou, tosouton kai tēs diakonias tōn doulōn hē tou Huiou diakonia kreittōn gegone. Tēn diakonian ara diakrinōn ho apostolos tēn te palaian kai tēn kainēn, parrhēsiazetai pros Ioudaious graphōn kai legōn, ‘tosoutǭ kreittōn genomenos tōn angelōn.’ Dia touto goun oude to holon synkritikōs eirēke meizōn, ᾿ ē ‘timiōterosʼ genomenos, hina mē hōs peri homogenōn toutou kakeinōn tis logisētai; alla ‘kreittōnʼ eirēken, hina to diallatton tēs physeōs tou Huiou pros ta gennēta gnōrisę̄. Kai toutōn echomen tēn apodeixin ek tōn theiōn graphōn, tou men Dabid psallontos, ‘Kreissōn hēmera mia en tais aulais sou hyper chiliadas;’ tou de Solomōnos anaphōnountos; ‘Labete paideian, kai mē argyrion, kai gnōsin hyper chrysion dedokimasmenon; kreissōn gar sophia lithōn polytelōn; pan de timion ouk axion autēs esti. Pōs gar ouk eisin heterousia kai alla tēn physin hē sophia kai hoi apo gēs lithoi? poia de syngeneia tais ouraniois aulais kai tois epi gēs oikois? ē ti homoion tōn aiōniōn kai pneumatikōn ta proskaira kai ta thnēta? Kai touto gar ēn ho Hēsaïas phēsi; ‘Tade legei Kyrios tois eunouchois, hosoi han phylaxōntai ta sabbata mou, kai eklexōntai ha egō thelō, kai antechōntai tēs diathēkēs mou, dōsō autois en tǭ oikǭ mou kai en tǭ teichei mou topon onomaston; kreisson huiōn kai thygaterōn onoma aiōnion dōsō autois, kai ouk ekleipsei.’ Houtōs ara oudemia syngeneia tǭ Huiǭ pros tous angelous esti; mēdemias de ousēs tēs syngeneias, ouk ara synkritikōs elechthē to ‘kreittōn, ’ alla diakritikōs dia to allatton tēs toutou physeōs apʼ ekeinōn. Kai autos oun ho apostolos, to ‘kreittōnʼ hermēneuōn, ouk en allǭ tini ē en tę̄ diaphorą tou Huiou pros ta genēta tithēsi legōn, hoti ho men Huios, ta de doula; kai ho men hōs Huios meta tou Patros ‘en dexia kathētai, ʼ ta de hōs doula parestēke, kai ‘apostelletai, kai leitourgei.’

55. The fighters against Christ, having suffered the same thing, have fallen into a loathsome heresy. For if they had known the person, the matter, and the time of the apostle's saying, these senseless men would not have committed so great an impiety by taking what is human as referring to the Godhead. This can be seen if one takes the beginning of the passage rightly. For the apostle says, “Having spoken long ago to the fathers by the prophets in many parts and many ways, God has in these last days spoken to us by a Son”; then a little later he says, “having made purification for our sins by himself, he sat down at the right hand of the Majesty on high, having become so much better than the angels, as he has inherited a more excellent name than they.” So the apostle's saying refers to the time when “he spoke to us by a Son,” when also “purification of sins” took place. And when did he speak to us by a Son? And when did purification of sins take place? And when did he become man, but after the prophets, “in the last days”? Then, since his account concerns the economy on our behalf, and he is speaking of the last times, he consistently mentions that God was not silent toward men in the former times either; for he spoke to them “by the prophets.” And since the prophets ministered, and “the law was spoken through angels,” and the Son too came among us and “came to serve,” he necessarily added, “having become so much better than the angels,” wishing to show that, as far as a son differs from a servant, so far the Son's ministry has become better than the ministry of the servants. Distinguishing, then, the old ministry and the new, the apostle speaks boldly, writing to Jews and saying, “having become so much better than the angels.” For this reason he did not speak comparatively at all, saying “greater” or “more honored,” lest anyone think of him and them as of the same kind; but he said “better,” to make known the difference of the Son's nature from things begotten. We have the proof of this from the divine Scriptures, since David sings, “One day in your courts is better than thousands,” and Solomon cries out, “Take instruction and not silver, and knowledge rather than tested gold; for wisdom is better than precious stones, and nothing precious is worthy of her.” For how are wisdom and stones from the earth not of different substance and different in nature? What kinship is there between the heavenly courts and houses on earth? Or what likeness do temporal and mortal things have to eternal and spiritual ones? And this is what Isaiah says: “Thus says the Lord to the eunuchs, as many as keep my sabbaths and choose what I will and hold fast to my covenant: I will give them in my house and within my wall a named place; better than sons and daughters, I will give them an eternal name, and it will not fail.” So there is no kinship at all between the Son and the angels; and since there is no kinship, “better” was not said by way of comparison, but by way of distinction, because of the difference of his nature from theirs. And the apostle himself, interpreting “better,” places it in nothing else than the difference of the Son from things originated, saying that he is Son but they are servants; and he, as Son, “sits at the right hand” with the Father, while they, as servants, stand by and “are sent” and minister.

Chapter 56

56Bright, 58–59

56. Τούτων δὲ οὕτως γεγραμμένων, οὐ γενητὸς ἐκ τούτων ὁ Υἱὸς σημαίνεται, ὦ Ἀρειανοὶ, ἀλλὰ μᾶλλον ἄλλος μὲν τῶν γενητῶν, ἴδιος δὲ τοῦ Πατρὸς, ἐν τοῖς κόλποις ὢν αὐτοῦ. Καὶ γὰρ καὶ τὸ γεγραμμένον ἐνταῦθα, ‘γενόμενος, ᾿ οὔτε γενητὸν σημαίνει τὸν Υἱὸν, ὥσπερ ὑμεῖς νομίζετε. Εἰ μὲν γὰρ ἀπλῶς εἰρήκει τὸ ‘γενόμενος, ’ καὶ ἐσιώπησεν, ἡ πρόφασις ἦν τοῖς Ἀρειανοῖς· ἐπειδὴ δὲ τὸν ‘Υἱὸνʼ προείρηκε, διʼ ὅλης τῆς περικοπῆς ἀποδείξας αὐτὸν ἄλλον εἶναι τῶν γενητῶν, οὐδὲ τὸ ‘γενόμενοςʼ ἀπολελυμένως ἔθηκεν, ἀλλὰ τὸ ‘κρείττωνʼ συνῆψε τῷ ‘γενόμενος.’ Ἀδιάφορον γὰρ ἡγήσατο τὴν λέξιν, εἰδὼς, ὡς ἐπὶ ὁμολογουμένου γνησίου Υἱοῦ ὁ λέγων τὸ γενόμενοςʼ ἴσον τῷ ‘γεγενῆσθαι, ʼ καὶ ὅτι ἐστὶ ‘κρείττων, ’ λέγει. Τὸ μὲν γὰρ γεννητὸν οὐ διαφέρει, κἂν λέγῃ τις ‘γέγονεν, ʼ ἢ, ‘πεποίηται·’ τὰ δὲ γενητὰ ἀδύνατον, δημιουργήματα ὄντα, λέγεσθαι ‘γεννητὰ, ’ εἰ μὴ ἄρα, μετὰ ταῦτα μετασχόντα τοῦ γεννητοῦ Υἱοῦ, γεγεννῆσθαι καὶ αὐτὰ λέγονται, οὔτι γε διὰ τὴν ἰδίαν φύσιν, ἀλλὰ διὰ τὴν μετουσίαν τοῦ Υἱοῦ ἐν τῷ Πνεύματι. Καὶ τοῦτο πάλιν οἶδεν ἡ θεία γραφὴ, ἐπὶ μὲν τῶν γενητῶν λέγουσα, ‘Πάντα διʼ αὐτοῦ ἐγένετο, καὶ χωρὶς αὐτοῦ ἐγένετο οὐδὲ ἕν·’ καὶ, ‘Πάντα ἐν σοφίᾳ ἐποίησας·’ ἐπὶ δὲ τῶν υἱῶν τῶν γεννητῶν, ‘ἐγένοντο τῷ Ἰὼβ υἱοὶ ἑπτὰ καὶ θυγατέρες τρεῖς· ʼ καὶ, ‘ Ἀβραὰμ δὲ ἦν ἑκατὸν ἐτῶν, ὅτε ἐγένετο αὐτῷ Ἰσαὰκ ὁ υἱὸς αὐτοῦ·’ ὁ δὲ Μωσῆς ἔλεγεν· ‘Ἐὰν γένωνταί τινι υἱοί.’ Οὐκοῦν εἰ μὲν τῶν γενητῶν ἄλλος ἐστὶ, τῆς δὲ τοῦ Πατρὸς οὐσίας μόνον ἴδιον γέννημα ὁ Υἱὸς, μεματαίωται τοῖς Ἀρειανοῖς ἡ περὶ τοῦ ‘γενόμενοςʼ πρόφασις. Κἂν γὰρ ἐν τούτοις αἰσχυνθέντες βιάζωνται πάλιν λέγειν ‘συγκριτικῶς εἰρῆσθαι τὰ ῥητὰ, καὶ διὰ τοῦτο εἶναι τὰ συγκρινόμενα ὁμογενῆ, ὥστε τὸν Υἱὸν τῆς τῶν ἀγγέλων εἶναι φύσεως·’ αἰσχυνθήσονται μὲν προηγουμένως ὡς τὰ Οὐαλεντίνου καὶ Καρποκράτους καὶ τῶν ἄλλων αἱρετικῶν ζηλοῦντες καὶ φθεγγόμενοι, ὧν ὁ μὲν τοὺς ἀγγέλους ὁμογενεῖς εἴρηκε τῷ Χριστῷ, ὁ δὲ Καρποκράτης ἀγγέλους τοῦ κόσμου δημιουργοὺς εἶναί φησι. Παῤ αὐτῶν γὰρ ἴσως μαθόντες καὶ οὗτοι συγκρίνουσι τὸν τοῦ Θεοῦ Λόγον τοῖς ἀγγέλοις.

56. Toutōn de houtōs gegrammenōn, ou genētos ek toutōn ho Huios sēmainetai, ō Areianoi, alla mallon allos men tōn genētōn, idios de tou Patros, en tois kolpois ōn autou. Kai gar kai to gegrammenon entautha, ‘genomenos, ᾿ oute genēton sēmainei ton Huion, hōsper hymeis nomizete. Ei men gar aplōs eirēkei to ‘genomenos, ’ kai esiōpēsen, hē prophasis ēn tois Areianois; epeidē de ton ‘Huionʼ proeirēke, diʼ holēs tēs perikopēs apodeixas auton allon einai tōn genētōn, oude to ‘genomenosʼ apolelymenōs ethēken, alla to ‘kreittōnʼ synēpse tǭ ‘genomenos.’ Adiaphoron gar hēgēsato tēn lexin, eidōs, hōs epi homologoumenou gnēsiou Huiou ho legōn to genomenosʼ ison tǭ ‘gegenēsthai, ʼ kai hoti esti ‘kreittōn, ’ legei. To men gar gennēton ou diapherei, kan legę̄ tis ‘gegonen, ʼ ē, ‘pepoiētai;’ ta de genēta adynaton, dēmiourgēmata onta, legesthai ‘gennēta, ’ ei mē ara, meta tauta metaschonta tou gennētou Huiou, gegennēsthai kai auta legontai, outi ge dia tēn idian physin, alla dia tēn metousian tou Huiou en tǭ Pneumati. Kai touto palin oiden hē theia graphē, epi men tōn genētōn legousa, ‘Panta diʼ autou egeneto, kai chōris autou egeneto oude hen;’ kai, ‘Panta en sophią epoiēsas;’ epi de tōn huiōn tōn gennētōn, ‘egenonto tǭ Iōb huioi hepta kai thygateres treis; ʼ kai, ‘ Abraam de ēn hekaton etōn, hote egeneto autǭ Isaak ho huios autou;’ ho de Mōsēs elegen; ‘Ean genōntai tini huioi.’ Oukoun ei men tōn genētōn allos esti, tēs de tou Patros ousias monon idion gennēma ho Huios, memataiōtai tois Areianois hē peri tou ‘genomenosʼ prophasis. Kan gar en toutois aischynthentes biazōntai palin legein ‘synkritikōs eirēsthai ta rhēta, kai dia touto einai ta synkrinomena homogenē, hōste ton Huion tēs tōn angelōn einai physeōs;’ aischynthēsontai men proēgoumenōs hōs ta Oualentinou kai Karpokratous kai tōn allōn hairetikōn zēlountes kai phthengomenoi, hōn ho men tous angelous homogeneis eirēke tǭ Christǭ, ho de Karpokratēs angelous tou kosmou dēmiourgous einai phēsi. Par autōn gar isōs mathontes kai houtoi synkrinousi ton tou Theou Logon tois angelois.

56. When these things are written in this way, you Arians, the Son is not signified by them as originated, but rather as other than things originated and proper to the Father, being in his bosom. For the word written here, “having become,” does not signify either that the Son is originated, as you think. If he had simply said “having become” and stopped, the Arians would have had a pretext. But since he had already spoken of the “Son,” having shown through the whole passage that he is other than things originated, he did not put “having become” by itself, but joined “better” to “having become.” For he considered the word indifferent, knowing that, in the case of one admitted to be a genuine Son, whoever says “having become” is saying the same as that he “has been” and that he is “better.” For with what is begotten it makes no difference whether one says “he has become” or “he has been made”; but things originated, being works of creation, cannot be called “begotten,” except that afterwards, having shared in the begotten Son, they too are said to have been begotten, not because of their own nature, but because of their participation in the Son in the Spirit. The divine Scripture knows this too. Of things originated it says, “All things came to be through him, and without him not one thing came to be,” and, “In wisdom you made all things”; but of sons who are begotten, “There came to be to Job seven sons and three daughters,” and, “Abraham was a hundred years old when Isaac his son came to be to him”; and Moses said, “If sons come to be to anyone.” So if the Son is other than things originated, and is the only proper offspring of the Father's substance, the Arians' pretext about “having become” has been made void. And if, put to shame on these points, they force themselves to say again that “the texts are spoken by way of comparison, and that therefore the things compared are of the same kind, so that the Son is of the nature of the angels,” they will be put to shame first of all for emulating and repeating the views of Valentinus, Carpocrates, and the other heretics, of whom the former said that the angels are of the same kind as Christ, and Carpocrates says that angels are the makers of the world. Perhaps these men too have learned from them to compare the Word of God with the angels.

Chapter 57

57Bright, 59–60

57. Ἀλλʼ ἐντραπήσονται τοιαῦτα φανταζόμενοι παρὰ μὲν τοῦ ὑμνῳδοῦ λέγοντος, ‘Τίς ὁμοιωθήσεται τῷ Κυρίῳ ἐν υἱοῖς Θεοῦ;’ καὶ, ‘Τίς ὅμοιός σοι ἐν θεοῖς, Κύριε;’ Ἀκούσονται δὲ ὅμως, ἐὰν ἄρα κἂν οὕτω μάθωσιν, ὡς ἐν μὲν τοῖς ὁμογενέσιν ὁμολογουμένως φιλεῖ τὰ τῆς συγκρίσεως γίνεσθαι, καὶ οὐκ ἐν τοῖς ἑτερογενέσιν. Οὐδεὶς γοῦν Θεὸν συγκρίνοι πρὸς ἄνθρωπον, οὐδὲ πάλιν ἄνθρωπον πρὸς τὰ ἄλογα, οὐδὲ ξύλα πρὸς λίθους, διὰ τὸ ἀνόμοιον τῆς φύσεως· ἀλλὰ Θεὸς μὲν ἀσύγκριτόν ἐστι πρᾶγμα· ἄνθρωπος δὲ πρὸς ἄνθρωπον συγκρίνεται, καὶ ξύλον πρὸς ξύλον, καὶ λίθος πρὸς λίθον· καὶ οὐκ ἄν τις ἐπὶ τούτων εἴποι τὸ ‘κρεῖττον, ʼ ἀλλὰ τὸ ‘μᾶλλον, ’ καὶ τὸ ‘πλέον·’ οὕτως Ἰωσὴφ ὡραῖος ἦν μᾶλλον παρὰ τοὺς ἀδελφοὺς αὐτοῦ, καὶ Ῥαχὴλ τῆς Λείας· ‘ἀστὴρ δὲ ἀστέροςʼ οὐχὶ ‘κρείσσων, ᾿ ἀλλὰ μᾶλλον ‘διαφέρει ἐν δόξῃ.’ Ἐπὶ δὲ τῶν ἑτερογενῶν, ὅταν ταῦτά τις παραβάλλῃ πρὸς ἄλληλα, τότε τὸ ‘κρεῖττονʼ πρὸς τὸ διαλλάττον λέγεται, καθάπερ ἐπὶ τῆς σοφίας καὶ τῶν λίθων εἴρηται. Εἰ μὲν οὖν εἰρηκὼς ἦν ὁ ἀπόστολος, ‘τοσούτῳ μᾶλλον ὁ Υἱὸς τῶν ἀγγέλων προάγει, ’ ἢ, ‘τοσούτῳ μείζων ἐστίν·’ ἦν ἂν ὑμῖν πρόφασις, ὡς συγκρινομένου τοῦ Υἱοῦ πρὸς τοὺς ἀγγέλους· νῦν δὲ λέγων ‘κρείττοναʼ αὐτὸν εἶναι, καὶ ‘τοσούτῳ διαφέρειν, ᾿ ὅσῳ διέστηκεν υἱὸς δούλων, δείκνυσιν αὐτὸν ἄλλον εἶναι τῆς τῶν ἀγγέλων φύσεως. Λέγων δὲ πάλιν αὐτὸν εἶναι τὸν ‘θεμελιώσανταʼ τὰ πάντα, δείκνυσιν ἄλλον αὐτὸν εἶναι πάντων τῶν γενητῶν. Ἄλλου δὲ καὶ ἑτερουσίου αὐτοῦ ὄντος παρὰ τὴν τῶν γενητῶν φύσιν, ποία τῆς οὐσίας αὐτοῦ σύγκρισις ἢ ὁμοιότης πρὸς τὰ γενητά; Κἂν γὰρ πάλιν ἐνθυμηθῶσί τι τοιοῦτον, διελέγξει τούτους τὰ αὐτὰ λέγων ὁ Παῦλος· ‘Τίνι γὰρ εἶπέ ποτε τῶν ἀγγέλων· Υἱός μου εἶ σὺ, ἐγὼ σήμερον γεγέννηκά σε; Καὶ πρὸς μὲν τοὺς ἀγγέλους λέγει· Ὁ ποιῶν τοὺς ἀγγέλους αὐτοῦ πνεύματα, καὶ τοὺς λειτουργοὺς αὐτοῦ πυρὸς φλόγα.᾿

57. Allʼ entrapēsontai toiauta phantazomenoi para men tou hymnǭdou legontos, ‘Tis homoiōthēsetai tǭ Kyriǭ en huiois Theou?’ kai, ‘Tis homoios soi en theois, Kyrie?’ Akousontai de homōs, ean ara kan houtō mathōsin, hōs en men tois homogenesin homologoumenōs philei ta tēs synkriseōs ginesthai, kai ouk en tois heterogenesin. Oudeis goun Theon synkrinoi pros anthrōpon, oude palin anthrōpon pros ta aloga, oude xyla pros lithous, dia to anomoion tēs physeōs; alla Theos men asynkriton esti pragma; anthrōpos de pros anthrōpon synkrinetai, kai xylon pros xylon, kai lithos pros lithon; kai ouk an tis epi toutōn eipoi to ‘kreitton, ʼ alla to ‘mallon, ’ kai to ‘pleon;’ houtōs Iōsēph hōraios ēn mallon para tous adelphous autou, kai Rhachēl tēs Leias; ‘astēr de asterosʼ ouchi ‘kreissōn, ᾿ alla mallon ‘diapherei en doxę̄.’ Epi de tōn heterogenōn, hotan tauta tis paraballę̄ pros allēla, tote to ‘kreittonʼ pros to diallatton legetai, kathaper epi tēs sophias kai tōn lithōn eirētai. Ei men oun eirēkōs ēn ho apostolos, ‘tosoutǭ mallon ho Huios tōn angelōn proagei, ’ ē, ‘tosoutǭ meizōn estin;’ ēn an hymin prophasis, hōs synkrinomenou tou Huiou pros tous angelous; nyn de legōn ‘kreittonaʼ auton einai, kai ‘tosoutǭ diapherein, ᾿ hosǭ diestēken huios doulōn, deiknysin auton allon einai tēs tōn angelōn physeōs. Legōn de palin auton einai ton ‘themeliōsantaʼ ta panta, deiknysin allon auton einai pantōn tōn genētōn. Allou de kai heterousiou autou ontos para tēn tōn genētōn physin, poia tēs ousias autou synkrisis ē homoiotēs pros ta genēta? Kan gar palin enthymēthōsi ti toiouton, dielenxei toutous ta auta legōn ho Paulos; ‘Tini gar eipe pote tōn angelōn; Huios mou ei sy, egō sēmeron gegennēka se? Kai pros men tous angelous legei; Ho poiōn tous angelous autou pneumata, kai tous leitourgous autou pyros phloga.᾿

57. But they will be put to shame for imagining such things by the hymn-writer, who says, “Who will be likened to the Lord among the sons of God?” and, “Who is like you among the gods, O Lord?” Yet let them hear, if even so they may learn, that comparisons are admittedly made between things of the same kind, and not between things of different kinds. No one would compare God with man, nor again man with irrational animals, nor wood with stones, because of the unlikeness of their nature; God is something beyond comparison, while man is compared with man, wood with wood, and stone with stone. And in such cases one would not say “better,” but “rather” and “more.” So Joseph was handsome rather than his brothers, and Rachel than Leah; and “star” is not “better” than “star,” but rather “differs in glory.” But in things of different kinds, when one sets them beside each other, then “better” is said to mark the difference, as was said about wisdom and stones. If, then, the apostle had said, “the Son surpasses the angels by so much more,” or, “is so much greater,” you would have had a pretext, as if the Son were being compared with the angels. But as it is, by saying that he is “better” and “differs as much” as a son stands apart from servants, he shows that he is other than the nature of the angels. And again, by saying that he is the one who “laid the foundation” of all things, he shows that he is other than all things originated. And since he is other and of a different substance from the nature of things originated, what comparison or likeness of his substance to things originated can there be? For if they should again think of anything of the kind, Paul will refute them, saying the same: “For to which of the angels did he ever say, ‘You are my Son, today I have begotten you’? And of the angels he says, ‘Who makes his angels spirits, and his ministers a flame of fire.’”

Chapter 58

58Bright, 60–61

58. Ἰδοὺ τῶν μὲν γενητῶν τὸ ‘ποιεῖσθαι, ᾿ καὶ ταῦτα ποιήματα εἶναι λέγει· πρὸς δὲ τὸν Υἱὸν οὐ ποίησιν, οὐδὲ τὸ γενέσθαι, ἀλλὰ τὸ ἀΐδιον, καὶ τὸ βασιλέα, καὶ τὸ εἶναι δημιουργὸν, προσφωνεῖ λέγων· ‘ Ὁ θρόνος σου, ὁ Θεὸς, εἰς τὸν αἰῶνα τοῦ αἰῶνος·’ καὶ, ‘Σὺ κατʼ ἀρχὰς, Κύριε, τὴν γῆν ἐθεμελίωσας, καὶ ἔργα τῶν χειρῶν σου εἰσὶν οἱ οὐρανοί. Αὐτοὶ ἀπολοῦνται, σὺ δὲ διαμένεις.᾿ Ἐξ ὧν καὶ αὐτοὶ συνιδεῖν ἠδύναντο, εἴπερ ἤθελον, ὅτι ἄλλος μέν ἐστιν ὁ δημιουργῶν, ἄλλα δὲ τὰ δημιουργήματα· καὶ ὁ μὲν Θεός ἐστι, τὰ δὲ γενητά ἐστιν, ἐξ οὐκ ὄντων πεποιημένα. Τὸ γὰρ λεγόμενον νῦν, ‘αὐτοὶ ἀπολοῦνται, ᾿ οὐχ ὡς εἰς ἀπώλειαν ἐσομένης τῆς κτίσεώς φησιν, ἀλλʼ ἵνα ἀπὸ τοῦ τέλους τὴν τῶν γενητῶν δείξῃ φύσιν. Τὰ γὰρ δυνάμενα ἀπολέσθαι, κἂν μὴ ἀπόληται διὰ τὴν χάριν τοῦ πεποιηκότος ταῦτα, ὅμως ‘ἐξ οὐκ ὄντωνʼ γέγονε, καὶ τὸ ‘μὴ εἶναί ποτεʼ αὐτὰ μαρτυρεῖται. Διὰ τοῦτο γοῦν ὡς τούτων τοιαύτην ἐχόντων τὴν φύσιν, λέγεται ἐπὶ τοῦ Υἱοῦ τὸ ‘σὺ δὲ διαμένεις, ᾿ ἵνα τὸ ἀΐδιον αὐτοῦ δειχθῇ· οὐ γὰρ ἔχων τὸ δύνασθαι ἀπολέσθαι, ὥσπερ ἔχει τὰ γενητὰ, ἔχων δὲ τὸ διαμένειν ἀεὶ, —ἀλλότριον μέν ἐστιν αὐτοῦ τὸ λέγεσθαι ‘οὐκ ἦν πρὶν γεννηθῇ, ’ ἴδιον δὲ τὸ ἀεὶ εἶναι, καὶ συνδιαμένειν σὺν τῷ Πατρί. Εἰ μὲν οὖν μὴ ταῦτα γράψας ἦν ὁ ἀπόστολος ἐν τῇ πρὸς ‘Εβραίους ἐπιστολῇ, κἂν ἐκ τῶν ἄλλων ἐπιστολῶν αὐτοῦ, καὶ πάσης τῆς γραφῆς ἀληθῶς ἐκωλύοντό τι τοιοῦτον φαντάζεσθαι περὶ τοῦ Λόγου· ἐπειδὴ δὲ αὐτός τε ἔγραψε, καὶ ἐν τοῖς ἔμπροσθεν δέδεικται γέννημα τῆς τοῦ Πατρὸς οὐσίας ὢν ὁ Υἱός· καὶ αὐτὸς μὲν δημιουργὸς, τὰ δὲ δημιουργεῖται παρʼ αὐτοῦ· καὶ αὐτὸς μὲν ἀπαύγασμα καὶ Λόγος, καὶ εἰκὼν, καὶ Σοφία τοῦ Πατρός ἐστι, τὰ δὲ γενητὰ κάτω που τῆς Τριάδος ἐστὶ παραστήκοντα καὶ δουλεύοντα· ἑτερογενὴς ἄρα καὶ ἑτερούσιός ἐστιν ὁ Υἱὸς τῶν γενητῶν, καὶ μᾶλλον τῆς τοῦ Πατρὸς οὐσίας ἴδιος καὶ ὁμοφυὴς τυγχάνει. Διὰ τοῦτο γὰρ καὶ αὐτὸς ὁ Υἱὸς οὐκ εἴρηκεν, ‘Ὁ Πατήρ μου κρείττων μου ἐστὶν, ʼ ἵνα μὴ ξένον τις τῆς ἐκείνου φύσεως αὐτὸν ὑπολάβοι· ἀλλὰ ‘μείζωνʼ εἶπεν, οὐ μεγέθει τινὶ, οὐδὲ χρόνῳ, ἀλλὰ διὰ τὴν ἐξ αὐτοῦ τοῦ Πατρὸς γέννησιν· πλὴν ὅτι καὶ ἐν τῷ εἰπεῖν ‘μείζων ἐστὶν, ʼ ἔδειξε πάλιν τὴν τῆς οὐσίας ἰδιότητα.

58. Idou tōn men genētōn to ‘poieisthai, ᾿ kai tauta poiēmata einai legei; pros de ton Huion ou poiēsin, oude to genesthai, alla to aïdion, kai to basilea, kai to einai dēmiourgon, prosphōnei legōn; ‘ Ho thronos sou, ho Theos, eis ton aiōna tou aiōnos;’ kai, ‘Sy katʼ archas, Kyrie, tēn gēn ethemeliōsas, kai erga tōn cheirōn sou eisin hoi ouranoi. Autoi apolountai, sy de diameneis.᾿ Ex hōn kai autoi synidein ēdynanto, eiper ēthelon, hoti allos men estin ho dēmiourgōn, alla de ta dēmiourgēmata; kai ho men Theos esti, ta de genēta estin, ex ouk ontōn pepoiēmena. To gar legomenon nyn, ‘autoi apolountai, ᾿ ouch hōs eis apōleian esomenēs tēs ktiseōs phēsin, allʼ hina apo tou telous tēn tōn genētōn deixę̄ physin. Ta gar dynamena apolesthai, kan mē apolētai dia tēn charin tou pepoiēkotos tauta, homōs ‘ex ouk ontōnʼ gegone, kai to ‘mē einai poteʼ auta martyreitai. Dia touto goun hōs toutōn toiautēn echontōn tēn physin, legetai epi tou Huiou to ‘sy de diameneis, ᾿ hina to aïdion autou deichthę̄; ou gar echōn to dynasthai apolesthai, hōsper echei ta genēta, echōn de to diamenein aei, —allotrion men estin autou to legesthai ‘ouk ēn prin gennēthę̄, ’ idion de to aei einai, kai syndiamenein syn tǭ Patri. Ei men oun mē tauta grapsas ēn ho apostolos en tę̄ pros ‘Ebraious epistolę̄, kan ek tōn allōn epistolōn autou, kai pasēs tēs graphēs alēthōs ekōlyonto ti toiouton phantazesthai peri tou Logou; epeidē de autos te egrapse, kai en tois emprosthen dedeiktai gennēma tēs tou Patros ousias ōn ho Huios; kai autos men dēmiourgos, ta de dēmiourgeitai parʼ autou; kai autos men apaugasma kai Logos, kai eikōn, kai Sophia tou Patros esti, ta de genēta katō pou tēs Triados esti parastēkonta kai douleuonta; heterogenēs ara kai heterousios estin ho Huios tōn genētōn, kai mallon tēs tou Patros ousias idios kai homophyēs tynchanei. Dia touto gar kai autos ho Huios ouk eirēken, ‘Ho Patēr mou kreittōn mou estin, ʼ hina mē xenon tis tēs ekeinou physeōs auton hypolaboi; alla ‘meizōnʼ eipen, ou megethei tini, oude chronǭ, alla dia tēn ex autou tou Patros gennēsin; plēn hoti kai en tǭ eipein ‘meizōn estin, ʼ edeixe palin tēn tēs ousias idiotēta.

58. See: of things originated he says “being made,” and that they are works; but to the Son he speaks not of making or of coming to be, but of eternity, kingship, and being creator, saying, “Your throne, O God, is forever and ever,” and, “You, Lord, in the beginning founded the earth, and the heavens are the works of your hands. They will perish, but you remain.” From these words even they could see, if they wished, that the one who creates is one thing and the things created another; he is God, they are originated, made from nothing. For what is said now, “they will perish,” is not said as though the creation will come to destruction, but to show the nature of originated things from their end. For things that can perish, even if they do not perish because of the grace of their maker, have nevertheless come to be “from nothing,” and bear witness that they “once were not.” For this reason, since these have such a nature, “but you remain” is said of the Son, to show his eternity. For since he does not have the capacity to perish, as originated things have, but has always remaining, it is foreign to him to be called “he was not before he was begotten,” but proper to him to be always and to remain with the Father. If the apostle had not written these things in the letter to the Hebrews, then from his other letters and from all Scripture they would truly have been prevented from imagining any such thing about the Word. But since he himself wrote it, and it has been shown above that the Son is the offspring of the Father's substance; that he is creator, and other things are created by him; that he is the radiance, Word, image, and Wisdom of the Father, while things originated stand somewhere below the Trinity and serve; then the Son is of a different kind and a different substance from things originated, and is rather proper to the Father's substance and of one nature with it. For this reason the Son himself did not say, “My Father is better than I,” lest anyone suppose him foreign to his nature, but said “greater,” not in any size or in time, but because of his begetting from the Father himself; yet in saying “greater” he again showed that he is proper to his substance.

Chapter 59

59Bright, 61–63

59. Καὶ ὁ ἀπόστολος δὲ αὐτὸς οὐ τὴν οὐσίαν τοῦ Λόγου προηγουμένως συγκρῖναι θέλων πρὸς τὰ γενητὰ ἔλεγε, ‘τοσούτῳ κρείττων γενόμενος τῶν ἀγγέλων·’ ἀσύγκριτος γὰρ, μᾶλλον δὲ ἄλλο καὶ ἄλλο ἐστίν· ἀλλὰ πρὸς τὴν ἔνσαρκον ἐπιδημίαν τοῦ Λόγου βλέπων καὶ τὴν τότε παρʼ αὐτοῦ γενομένην οἰκονομίαν, ἠθέλησε δεῖξαι οὐχ ὅμοιον εἶναι τοῦτον τοῖς πρότερον· ἵνα, ὅσῳ τῇ φύσει διαφέρει τῶν προαποσταλέντων παρʼ αὐτοῦ, τοσούτῳ καὶ πλέον ἡ παρʼ αὐτοῦ καὶ διʼ αὐτοῦ γενομένη χάρις κρείττων τῆς διʼ ἀγγέλων διακονίας γένηται. Δούλων μὲν γὰρ ἦν ἀπαιτεῖν μόνον τοὺς καρποὺς, Υἱοῦ δὲ καὶ δεσπότου χαρίσασθαι τὰς ὀφειλὰς, καὶ μεταθεῖναι τὸν ἀμπελῶνα. Καὶ τὰ ἐπιφερόμενα γοῦν παρὰ τοῦ ἀποστόλου δείκνυσι τὴν διαφορὰν τοῦ Υἱοῦ πρὸς τὰ γενητὰ λέγοντος· ‘Διὰ τοῦτο δεῖ περισσοτέρως προσέχειν ἡμᾶς τοῖς ἀκουσθεῖσι, μήποτε παραῤῥυῶμεν. Εἰ γὰρ ὁ διʼ ἀγγέλων λαληθεὶς λόγος ἐγένετο βέβαιος, καὶ πᾶσα παράβασις καὶ παρακοὴ ἔλαβεν ἔνδικον μισθαποδοσίαν· πῶς ἡμεῖς ἐκφευξόμεθα, τηλικαύτης ἀμελήσαντες σωτηρίας; ἥτις ἀρχὴν λαβοῦσα λαλεῖσθαι διὰ τοῦ Κυρίου, ὑπὸ τῶν ἀκουσάντων εἰς ἡμᾶς ἐβεβαιώθη. ʼ Εἰ δὲ τῶν γενητῶν εἷς ἦν ὁ Υἱὸς, οὐ ‘κρείττωνʼ αὐτῶν ἦν, οὔτε ἐν τῇ ‘παρακοῇʼ τὸ μεῖζον τῆς τιμωρίας διʼ αὐτὸν ἀπέκειτο. Οὐδὲ γὰρ ἐν τῇ διακονίᾳ τῶν ἀγγέλων ἐνῆν καθʼ ἕκαστον αὐτῶν τὸ μεῖζον καὶ ἔλαττον ἐν τοῖς παραβαίνουσιν· ἀλλʼ εἷς ἦν ὁ νόμος, καὶ μία ἡ κατὰ τῶν παραβαινόντων ἐκδικία. Ἐπειδὴ δὲ οὐκ ἔστι τῶν γενητῶν ὁ Λόγος, ἀλλʼ Υἱὸς τοῦ Πατρὸς, διὰ τοῦτο ὅσῳ κρείττων αὐτὸς, καὶ τὰ διʼ αὐτοῦ κρείττονα καὶ παρηλλαγμένα ἐστὶ, τοσούτῳ καὶ ἡ τιμωρία χείρων γένοιτο. Θεασάσθωσαν γοῦν τὴν διὰ τοῦ Υἱοῦ χάριν, καὶ ἐπιγνώτωσαν καὶ ἐκ τῶν ἔργων μαρτυρούμενον αὐτὸν, ὅτι τῶν μὲν γενητῶν ἄλλος ἐστὶ, μόνος δὲ αὐτὸς Υἱὸς ἀληθινὸς ‘ἐν τῷ Πατρὶ, καὶ ὁ Πατὴρ ἐν αὐτῷ.’ Ὁ νόμος δὲ ‘διʼ ἀγγέλων ἐλαλήθη, ’ καὶ ‘οὐδένα τετελείωκεʼ δεόμενος τῆς τοῦ Λόγου ἐπιδημίας, ὡς εἴρηκεν ὁ Παῦλος· ἡ δὲ τοῦ Λόγου ἐπιδημία ‘τετελείωκε τὸ ἔργονʼ τοῦ Πατρός. Καὶ τότε μὲν ‘ἀπὸ Ἀδὰμ μέχρι Μωσέως ὁ θάνατος ἐβασίλευσεν·’ ἡ δὲ τοῦ Λόγου παρουσία κατήργησε τὸν θάνατον·’ καὶ οὐκέτι μὲν ‘ἐν τῷ Ἀδὰμ πάντες ἀποθνήσκομεν· ἐν δὲ τῷ Χριστῷ πάντες ζωοποιούμεθα.’ Καὶ τότε μὲν ἀπὸ Δὰν μέχρι Βηρσαβεὲ ὁ νόμος κατηγγέλλετο, καὶ ἐν μόνῃ ‘τῇ Ἰουδαίᾳ γνωστὸς ἦν ὁ Θεός·’ νῦν δὲ ‘εἰς πᾶσαν τὴν γῆν ἐξῆλθεν ὁ φθόγγος αὐτῶν, ’ καὶ ‘πᾶσα ἡ γῆ πεπλήρωται τῆς περὶ Θεοῦ γνώσεως, ’ οἵ τε μαθηταὶ ‘ἐμαθήτευσαν πάντα τὰ ἔθνη, ʼ καὶ πεπλήρωται νῦν τὸ γεγραμμένον ‘Ἔσονται πάντες διδακτοὶ Θεοῦ.’ Καὶ τότε μὲν τύπος ἦν τὰ δεικνύμενα, ἄρτι δὲ ἡ ἀλήθεια πεφανέρωται· καὶ τοῦτο πάλιν αὐτὸς ὁ ἀπόστολος μετὰ ταῦτα φανερώτερον ἐξηγεῖται λέγων, κατὰ τοσοῦτον κρείττονος διαθήκης γέγονεν ἔγγυος Ἰησοῦς·’ καὶ πάλιν, ‘νῦν δὲ διαφορωτέρας τετύχηκε λειτουργίας, ὅσῳ καὶ κρείττονός ἐστι διαθήκης μεσίτης, ἥτις ἐπὶ κρείττοσιν ἐπαγγελίαις νενομοθέτηται·’ καὶ, ‘οὐδὲν γὰρ ἐτελείωσεν ὁ νόμος, ἐπεισαγωγὴ δὲ κρείττονος ἐλπίδος.᾿ Καὶ αὖθίς φησιν· ‘Ἀνάγκη οὖν τὰ μὲν ὑποδείγματα τῶν ἐν τοῖς οὐρανοῖς τούτοις καθαρίζεσθαι· αὐτὰ δὲ τὰ ἐπουράνια κρείττοσι θυσίαις παρὰ ταύτας.’ Τὸ ἄρα ‘κρεῖττονʼ καὶ νῦν καὶ διʼ ὅλων τῷ Κυρίῳ ἀνατίθησι, τῷ κρείττονι καὶ ἄλλῳ παρὰ τὰ γενητὰ τυγχάνοντι. Κρείττων γὰρ ἡ διʼ αὐτοῦ θυσία, κρείττων ἡ ἐν αὐτῷ ἐλπὶς, καὶ αἱ διʼ αὐτοῦ ἐπαγγελίαι, οὐχ ὡς πρὸς μικρὰ μεγάλαι συγκρινόμεναι, ἀλλʼ ὡς ἄλλαι πρὸς ἄλλα τὴν φύσιν τυγχάνουσαι· ἐπεὶ καὶ ὁ ταῦτα οἰκονομήσας κρείττων τῶν γενητῶν ἐστι.

59. Kai ho apostolos de autos ou tēn ousian tou Logou proēgoumenōs synkrinai thelōn pros ta genēta elege, ‘tosoutǭ kreittōn genomenos tōn angelōn;’ asynkritos gar, mallon de allo kai allo estin; alla pros tēn ensarkon epidēmian tou Logou blepōn kai tēn tote parʼ autou genomenēn oikonomian, ēthelēse deixai ouch homoion einai touton tois proteron; hina, hosǭ tę̄ physei diapherei tōn proapostalentōn parʼ autou, tosoutǭ kai pleon hē parʼ autou kai diʼ autou genomenē charis kreittōn tēs diʼ angelōn diakonias genētai. Doulōn men gar ēn apaitein monon tous karpous, Huiou de kai despotou charisasthai tas opheilas, kai metatheinai ton ampelōna. Kai ta epipheromena goun para tou apostolou deiknysi tēn diaphoran tou Huiou pros ta genēta legontos; ‘Dia touto dei perissoterōs prosechein hēmas tois akoustheisi, mēpote pararrhyōmen. Ei gar ho diʼ angelōn lalētheis logos egeneto bebaios, kai pasa parabasis kai parakoē elaben endikon misthapodosian; pōs hēmeis ekpheuxometha, tēlikautēs amelēsantes sōtērias? hētis archēn labousa laleisthai dia tou Kyriou, hypo tōn akousantōn eis hēmas ebebaiōthē. ʼ Ei de tōn genētōn heis ēn ho Huios, ou ‘kreittōnʼ autōn ēn, oute en tę̄ ‘parakoę̄ʼ to meizon tēs timōrias diʼ auton apekeito. Oude gar en tę̄ diakonią tōn angelōn enēn kathʼ hekaston autōn to meizon kai elatton en tois parabainousin; allʼ heis ēn ho nomos, kai mia hē kata tōn parabainontōn ekdikia. Epeidē de ouk esti tōn genētōn ho Logos, allʼ Huios tou Patros, dia touto hosǭ kreittōn autos, kai ta diʼ autou kreittona kai parēllagmena esti, tosoutǭ kai hē timōria cheirōn genoito. Theasasthōsan goun tēn dia tou Huiou charin, kai epignōtōsan kai ek tōn ergōn martyroumenon auton, hoti tōn men genētōn allos esti, monos de autos Huios alēthinos ‘en tǭ Patri, kai ho Patēr en autǭ.’ Ho nomos de ‘diʼ angelōn elalēthē, ’ kai ‘oudena teteleiōkeʼ deomenos tēs tou Logou epidēmias, hōs eirēken ho Paulos; hē de tou Logou epidēmia ‘teteleiōke to ergonʼ tou Patros. Kai tote men ‘apo Adam mechri Mōseōs ho thanatos ebasileusen;’ hē de tou Logou parousia katērgēse ton thanaton;’ kai ouketi men ‘en tǭ Adam pantes apothnēskomen; en de tǭ Christǭ pantes zōopoioumetha.’ Kai tote men apo Dan mechri Bērsabee ho nomos katēngelleto, kai en monę̄ ‘tę̄ Ioudaią gnōstos ēn ho Theos;’ nyn de ‘eis pasan tēn gēn exēlthen ho phthongos autōn, ’ kai ‘pasa hē gē peplērōtai tēs peri Theou gnōseōs, ’ hoi te mathētai ‘emathēteusan panta ta ethnē, ʼ kai peplērōtai nyn to gegrammenon ‘Esontai pantes didaktoi Theou.’ Kai tote men typos ēn ta deiknymena, arti de hē alētheia pephanerōtai; kai touto palin autos ho apostolos meta tauta phanerōteron exēgeitai legōn, kata tosouton kreittonos diathēkēs gegonen engyos Iēsous;’ kai palin, ‘nyn de diaphorōteras tetychēke leitourgias, hosǭ kai kreittonos esti diathēkēs mesitēs, hētis epi kreittosin epangeliais nenomothetētai;’ kai, ‘ouden gar eteleiōsen ho nomos, epeisagōgē de kreittonos elpidos.᾿ Kai authis phēsin; ‘Anankē oun ta men hypodeigmata tōn en tois ouranois toutois katharizesthai; auta de ta epourania kreittosi thysiais para tautas.’ To ara ‘kreittonʼ kai nyn kai diʼ holōn tǭ Kyriǭ anatithēsi, tǭ kreittoni kai allǭ para ta genēta tynchanonti. Kreittōn gar hē diʼ autou thysia, kreittōn hē en autǭ elpis, kai hai diʼ autou epangeliai, ouch hōs pros mikra megalai synkrinomenai, allʼ hōs allai pros alla tēn physin tynchanousai; epei kai ho tauta oikonomēsas kreittōn tōn genētōn esti.

59. And the apostle himself, when he said, “having become so much better than the angels,” did not primarily wish to compare the substance of the Word with things originated, for it cannot be compared, or rather they are altogether different. But looking to the Word's coming in the flesh and the economy he then carried out, he wished to show that he was not like those who had come before, so that, as much as he differs in nature from those sent before him, so much more the grace that came from him and through him might be better than the ministry through angels. For it belonged to servants only to demand the fruits, but to the Son and master to forgive the debts and to transfer the vineyard. And what the apostle adds shows the difference of the Son from things originated, when he says: “Therefore we must pay closer attention to what we have heard, lest we drift away. For if the word spoken through angels proved firm, and every transgression and disobedience received a just penalty, how shall we escape if we neglect so great a salvation? It was first spoken through the Lord, and was confirmed to us by those who heard him.” But if the Son were one of the things originated, he would not have been “better” than them, nor would a greater punishment be laid up for “disobedience” because of him. For in the ministry of the angels there was no greater and lesser guilt for transgressors according to each angel; the law was one, and one the penalty against transgressors. But since the Word is not one of the things originated, but the Son of the Father, therefore, as much as he is better and what is done through him is better and different, so much worse would the punishment be. Let them look, then, at the grace given through the Son, and recognize that he is witnessed also by his works to be other than things originated, and alone true Son, “in the Father, and the Father in him.” The law “was spoken through angels” and “made no one perfect,” needing the coming of the Word, as Paul said; but the coming of the Word “completed the work” of the Father. And then “death reigned from Adam to Moses”; but the Word's coming “abolished death”; and no longer “in Adam do we all die,” but “in Christ we are all made alive.” And then the law was proclaimed from Dan to Beersheba, and “in Judea alone was God known”; but now “their voice has gone out into all the earth,” and “all the earth has been filled with the knowledge of God,” and the disciples “have made disciples of all nations,” and now what is written is fulfilled: “They shall all be taught by God.” And then what was shown was a type, but now the truth has been revealed. And the apostle himself explains this more clearly afterwards, saying, “By so much Jesus has become the guarantor of a better covenant”; and again, “But now he has obtained a more excellent ministry, as he is also mediator of a better covenant, which has been enacted on better promises”; and, “For the law made nothing perfect, but a better hope was brought in.” And again he says, “It was necessary, then, for the copies of the things in heaven to be purified with these, but the heavenly things themselves with better sacrifices than these.” So here and throughout he ascribes “better” to the Lord, who is better and other than things originated. For better is the sacrifice through him, better the hope in him, and the promises through him, not as great things compared with small ones, but as things different in nature from others, since the one who carried out this economy is better than things originated.

Chapter 60

60Bright, 63

60. Καὶ τὸ λεγόμενον πάλιν, ‘γέγονεν ἔγγυος, ʼ τὴν ὑπὲρ ἡμῶν ἐγγύην, τὴν παρʼ αὐτοῦ γενομένην, σημαίνει. Ὡς γὰρ Λόγος ὢν, ‘σὰρξ ἐγένετο, ’ καὶ τὸ ‘γενέσθαιʼ τῇ σαρκὶ λογιζόμεθα· (γενητὴ γάρ ἐστιν αὕτη, καὶ κτιστὴ τυγχάνει οὖσα·) οὕτω καὶ ἐνταῦθα τὸ ‘γέγονεν, ʼ ἵνα τοῦτο κατὰ δεύτερον σημαινόμενον ἐκλάβωμεν, διὰ τὸ γενέσθαι αὐτὸν ἄνθρωπον, καὶ γνῶσιν οἱ φιλονεικοῦντες ὅτι καὶ ἀπὸ ταύτης τῆς κακονοίας ἑαυτῶν ἐκπίπτουσιν· ἀκουέτωσαν ὅτι οὐ τὴν οὐσίαν αὐτοῦ γεγενῆσθαι σημαίνει ὁ Παῦλος, ὁ εἰδὼς αὐτὸν Υἱὸν καὶ Σοφίαν, καὶ ἀπαύγασμα, καὶ εἰκόνα τοῦ Πατρὸς, ἀλλʼ εἰς τὴν τῆς διαθήκης διακονίαν τὸ ‘γενέσθαιʼ καὶ νῦν λογίζεται, καθʼ ἣν ὁ ποτὲ ‘βασιλεύων θάνατος κατηργήθη.᾿ Καὶ γὰρ καὶ κατὰ τοῦτο κρείττων ἡ διʼ αὐτοῦ διακονία γέγονεν, ὅτι καὶ ‘τὸ ἀδύνατον τοῦ νόμου, ἐν ᾧ ἠσθένει διὰ τῆς σαρκὸς, ὁ Θεὸς τὸν ἑαυτοῦ Υἱὸν πέμψας ἐν ὁμοιώματι σαρκὸς ἁμαρτίας, καὶ περὶ ἁμαρτίας κατέκρινε τὴν ἁμαρτίαν ἐν τῇ σαρκὶ, ’ ἐκστήσας ἀπʼ αὐτῆς τὸ παράπτωμα, ἐν ᾧ διαπαντὸς ᾐχμαλωτίζετο, ὥστε μὴ δέχεσθαι τὸν θεῖον νοῦν. Τὴν δὲ σάρκα δεκτικὴν τοῦ Λόγου κατασκευάσας, ἐποίησεν ἡμᾶς ‘μηκέτι κατὰ σάρκα περιπατεῖν, ἀλλὰ κατὰ πνεῦμα, ’ καὶ πολλάκις λέγειν· ‘Ἡμεῖς δὲ οὐκ ἐσμὲν ἐν σαρκὶ, ἀλλʼ ἐν πνεύματι·’ καὶ ὅτι ἦλθεν ὁ τοῦ Θεοῦ Υἱὸς ‘εἰς τὸν κόσμον, οὐχ ἵνα κρίνῃ τὸν κόσμον, ἀλλʼ ἵναʼ πάντας λυτρώσηται, καὶ ‘σωθῇ ὁ κόσμος διʼ αὐτοῦ.’ Τότε μὲν γὰρ, ὡς ὑπεύθυνος, ὁ κόσμος ἐκρίνετο ὑπὸ τοῦ νόμου· ἄρτι δὲ ὁ Λόγος εἰς ἑαυτὸν ἐδέξατο τὸ κρῖμα, καὶ τῷ σώματι παθὼν ὑπὲρ πάντων, σωτηρίαν τοῖς πᾶσιν ἐχαρίσατο. Τοῦτο δὲ βλέπων κέκραγεν Ἰωάννης· ‘Ὁ νόμος διὰ Μωσέως ἐδόθη, ἡ χάρις καὶ ἡ ἀλήθεια διὰ Ἰησοῦ Χριστοῦ ἐγένετο. ʼ Κρείττων δὲ ἡ χάρις ἢ ὁ νόμος, καὶ ἡ ἀλήθεια παρὰ τὴν σκιάν.

60. Kai to legomenon palin, ‘gegonen engyos, ʼ tēn hyper hēmōn engyēn, tēn parʼ autou genomenēn, sēmainei. Hōs gar Logos ōn, ‘sarx egeneto, ’ kai to ‘genesthaiʼ tę̄ sarki logizometha; (genētē gar estin hautē, kai ktistē tynchanei ousa;) houtō kai entautha to ‘gegonen, ʼ hina touto kata deuteron sēmainomenon eklabōmen, dia to genesthai auton anthrōpon, kai gnōsin hoi philoneikountes hoti kai apo tautēs tēs kakonoias heautōn ekpiptousin; akouetōsan hoti ou tēn ousian autou gegenēsthai sēmainei ho Paulos, ho eidōs auton Huion kai Sophian, kai apaugasma, kai eikona tou Patros, allʼ eis tēn tēs diathēkēs diakonian to ‘genesthaiʼ kai nyn logizetai, kathʼ hēn ho pote ‘basileuōn thanatos katērgēthē.᾿ Kai gar kai kata touto kreittōn hē diʼ autou diakonia gegonen, hoti kai ‘to adynaton tou nomou, en hǭ ēsthenei dia tēs sarkos, ho Theos ton heautou Huion pempsas en homoiōmati sarkos hamartias, kai peri hamartias katekrine tēn hamartian en tę̄ sarki, ’ ekstēsas apʼ autēs to paraptōma, en hǭ diapantos ę̄chmalōtizeto, hōste mē dechesthai ton theion noun. Tēn de sarka dektikēn tou Logou kataskeuasas, epoiēsen hēmas ‘mēketi kata sarka peripatein, alla kata pneuma, ’ kai pollakis legein; ‘Hēmeis de ouk esmen en sarki, allʼ en pneumati;’ kai hoti ēlthen ho tou Theou Huios ‘eis ton kosmon, ouch hina krinę̄ ton kosmon, allʼ hinaʼ pantas lytrōsētai, kai ‘sōthę̄ ho kosmos diʼ autou.’ Tote men gar, hōs hypeuthynos, ho kosmos ekrineto hypo tou nomou; arti de ho Logos eis heauton edexato to krima, kai tǭ sōmati pathōn hyper pantōn, sōtērian tois pasin echarisato. Touto de blepōn kekragen Iōannēs; ‘Ho nomos dia Mōseōs edothē, hē charis kai hē alētheia dia Iēsou Christou egeneto. ʼ Kreittōn de hē charis ē ho nomos, kai hē alētheia para tēn skian.

60. And the saying “he has become guarantor” again signifies the guarantee given by him on our behalf. For as, being the Word, he “became flesh,” and we attribute the “becoming” to the flesh (for it is originated and created), so here too we must take “he has become” in a secondary sense, because he became man. And let the contentious know that they fall away from this malicious idea of theirs as well. Let them hear that Paul, who knew him as Son, Wisdom, radiance, and image of the Father, does not signify that his substance came to be; here too he refers “becoming” to the ministry of the covenant, by which death, which once “reigned,” “was abolished.” For in this respect too the ministry through him has become better: “what the law could not do, because it was weak through the flesh, God did by sending his own Son in the likeness of sinful flesh and for sin: he condemned sin in the flesh,” removing from it the transgression by which it was always held captive, so that it could not receive the divine mind. And having made the flesh capable of receiving the Word, he has made us “no longer walk according to the flesh but according to the Spirit,” and say again and again, “But we are not in the flesh but in the Spirit”; and that the Son of God came “into the world, not to judge the world, but” to redeem all, and “that the world might be saved through him.” For then the world, as liable, was judged by the law; but now the Word has taken the judgment on himself, and, having suffered in the body for all, has granted salvation to all. Seeing this, John cried out, “The law was given through Moses; grace and truth came through Jesus Christ.” And grace is better than the law, and truth than the shadow.

Chapter 61

61Bright, 63–64

61. Τὸ οὖν κρείττων, ʼ ὥσπερ εἴρηται, οὐχ οἷόν τε ἦν διʼ ἑτέρου τινὸς γενέσθαι ἢ διὰ τοῦ Υἱοῦ, τοῦ καθημένου ἐν δεξιᾷ τοῦ Πατρός.’ Τί δὲ τοῦτο σημαίνει, ἢ τὸ γνήσιον τοῦ Υἱοῦ, καὶ τὴν θεότητα τοῦ Πατρὸς ταύτην εἶναι τοῦ Υἱοῦ; Τήν τε γὰρ τοῦ Πατρὸς βασιλείαν βασιλεύων ὁ Υἱὸς, ἐπὶ τὸν αὐτὸν θρόνον τῷ Πατρὶ κάθηται, καὶ τῇ τοῦ Πατρὸς θεότητι θεωρούμενος, ‘Θεός ἐστιν ὁ Λόγος, ’ καὶ ‘ὁ βλέπων τὸν Υἱὸν βλέπει τὸν Πατέρα·’ καὶ οὕτως εἶς Θεός ἐστιν. Ἐκ δεξιῶν γοῦν καθήμενος, ἀριστερὸν οὐ ποιεῖ τὸν Πατέρα· ἀλλʼ ὅπερ ἐστὶ δεξιὸν καὶ τίμιον ἐν τῷ Πατρὶ, τοῦτο καὶ ὁ Υἱὸς ἔχει, καὶ λέγει· ‘Πάντα ὅσα ἔχει ὁ Πατὴρ, ἐμά ἐστι.’ Διὰ τοῦτο γὰρ καὶ καθήμενος ἐκ δεξιῶν ὁ Υἱὸς ὁρᾷ τὸν Πατέρα καὶ αὐτὸς ἐκ δεξιῶν, κἂν ὡς ἄνθρωπος γενόμενος λέγῃ· ‘Προωρώμην τὸν Κύριόν μου ἐνώπιόν μου διὰ παντὸς, ὅτι ἐκ δεξιῶν μου ἐστὶν, ἵνα μὴ σαλευθῶ.’ Δείκνυται γὰρ πάλιν καὶ ἐν τούτῳ, ὡς ὁ Υἱὸς ἐν τῷ Πατρὶ καὶ ὁ Πατὴρ ἐν τῷ Υἱῷ. Δεξιοῦ γὰρ ὄντος τοῦ Πατρὸς, ἐν τῷ δεξιῷ ἐστιν ὁ Υἱός· καὶ καθημένου τοῦ Υἱοῦ ἐκ δεξιῶν, ὁ Πατήρ ἐστιν ἐν τῷ Υἱῷ. Καὶ οἱ μὲν ἄγγελοι διακονοῦσιν ἀνερχόμενοι καὶ κατερχόμενοι· περὶ δὲ τοῦ Υἱοῦ φησι, ‘Καὶ προσκυνησάτωσαν αὐτῷ πάντες ἄγγελοι Θεοῦ·’ καὶ ὅτε μὲν ἄγγελοι διακονοῦσι, λέγουσιν ὅτι ‘ἀπεστάλην πρὸς σέ·’ καὶ, ‘Κύριος ἐνετείλατο·’ ὁ δὲ Υἱὸς, κἂν λέγῃ ἀνθρωπίνως ὅτι ‘ἀπεστάλην, ’ καὶ ἔρχεται ‘τὸ ἔργον τελειῶσαιʼ καὶ ‘διακονῆσαι, ’ λέγει ὅμως, ὡς Λόγος καὶ εἰκὼν ὑπάρχων, ‘Ἐγὼ ἐν τῷ Πατρὶ, καὶ ὁ Πατὴρ ἐν ἐμοί ἐστι·’ καὶ, ‘Ὁ ἑωρακὼς ἐμὲ ἑώρακε τὸν Πατέρα·’ καὶ, ‘ὁ Πατὴρ ἐν ἐμοὶ μένων, αὐτὸς τὰ ἔργα ποιεῖ·’ ἃ γὰρ ἐν τῇ εἰκόνι τις ταύτῃ θεωρεῖ, ταῦτα τοῦ Πατρός ἐστιν ἔργα. Ἒστι μὲν οὖν ἱκανὰ ταῦτα δυσωπῆσαι τοὺς μαχομένους πρὸς αὐτὴν τὴν ἀλήθειαν· εἰ δʼ ὅτι γέγραπται, ‘γενόμενος κρείττων, ’ τὸ ‘γενόμενοςʼ οὐ θέλουσιν, ὡς περὶ Υἱοῦ λεγόμενον, ἴσον ἀκοῦσαι ‘γεγενῆσθαι, ’ καὶ ‘ἔστιν, ’ ἢ διά τὸ γεγενῆσθαι τὴν κρείττονα διακονίαν τὸ ‘γενόμενοςʼ λαβεῖν καὶ νοεῖν, ὥσπερ εἴπομεν, ἀλλά νομίζουσιν ἐκ ταύτης τῆς λέξεως γενητὸν εἰρῆσθαι τὸν Λόγον· ἀκουέτωσαν συντόμῳ λόγῳ ταῦτα πάλιν, ἐπειδὴ τῶν εἰρημένων ἐπελάθοντο.

61. To oun kreittōn, ʼ hōsper eirētai, ouch hoion te ēn diʼ heterou tinos genesthai ē dia tou Huiou, tou kathēmenou en dexią tou Patros.’ Ti de touto sēmainei, ē to gnēsion tou Huiou, kai tēn theotēta tou Patros tautēn einai tou Huiou? Tēn te gar tou Patros basileian basileuōn ho Huios, epi ton auton thronon tǭ Patri kathētai, kai tę̄ tou Patros theotēti theōroumenos, ‘Theos estin ho Logos, ’ kai ‘ho blepōn ton Huion blepei ton Patera;’ kai houtōs eis Theos estin. Ek dexiōn goun kathēmenos, aristeron ou poiei ton Patera; allʼ hoper esti dexion kai timion en tǭ Patri, touto kai ho Huios echei, kai legei; ‘Panta hosa echei ho Patēr, ema esti.’ Dia touto gar kai kathēmenos ek dexiōn ho Huios horą ton Patera kai autos ek dexiōn, kan hōs anthrōpos genomenos legę̄; ‘Proōrōmēn ton Kyrion mou enōpion mou dia pantos, hoti ek dexiōn mou estin, hina mē saleuthō.’ Deiknytai gar palin kai en toutǭ, hōs ho Huios en tǭ Patri kai ho Patēr en tǭ Huiǭ. Dexiou gar ontos tou Patros, en tǭ dexiǭ estin ho Huios; kai kathēmenou tou Huiou ek dexiōn, ho Patēr estin en tǭ Huiǭ. Kai hoi men angeloi diakonousin anerchomenoi kai katerchomenoi; peri de tou Huiou phēsi, ‘Kai proskynēsatōsan autǭ pantes angeloi Theou;’ kai hote men angeloi diakonousi, legousin hoti ‘apestalēn pros se;’ kai, ‘Kyrios eneteilato;’ ho de Huios, kan legę̄ anthrōpinōs hoti ‘apestalēn, ’ kai erchetai ‘to ergon teleiōsaiʼ kai ‘diakonēsai, ’ legei homōs, hōs Logos kai eikōn hyparchōn, ‘Egō en tǭ Patri, kai ho Patēr en emoi esti;’ kai, ‘Ho heōrakōs eme heōrake ton Patera;’ kai, ‘ho Patēr en emoi menōn, autos ta erga poiei;’ ha gar en tę̄ eikoni tis tautę̄ theōrei, tauta tou Patros estin erga. Esti men oun hikana tauta dysōpēsai tous machomenous pros autēn tēn alētheian; ei dʼ hoti gegraptai, ‘genomenos kreittōn, ’ to ‘genomenosʼ ou thelousin, hōs peri Huiou legomenon, ison akousai ‘gegenēsthai, ’ kai ‘estin, ’ ē dia to gegenēsthai tēn kreittona diakonian to ‘genomenosʼ labein kai noein, hōsper eipomen, alla nomizousin ek tautēs tēs lexeōs genēton eirēsthai ton Logon; akouetōsan syntomǭ logǭ tauta palin, epeidē tōn eirēmenōn epelathonto.

61. So the “better,” as has been said, could not have come about through anyone else but the Son, “who sits at the right hand of the Father.” And what does this signify but the Son's genuineness, and that the Godhead of the Father is the Son's? For since the Son reigns with the Father's kingdom, he sits on the same throne as the Father; and being contemplated in the Father's Godhead, “the Word is God,” and “whoever sees the Son sees the Father”; and so there is one God. Sitting at the right hand, then, he does not make the Father left; but whatever is right and honorable in the Father, the Son also has, and he says, “All that the Father has is mine.” For this reason the Son, sitting at the right hand, also sees the Father at the right hand, even though, having become man, he says, “I saw the Lord always before me, for he is at my right hand, that I may not be shaken.” For in this too it is shown that the Son is in the Father and the Father in the Son. For since the Father is on the right, the Son is on the right; and since the Son sits at the right hand, the Father is in the Son. And the angels minister, going up and coming down; but of the Son it says, “And let all the angels of God worship him.” And when angels minister, they say, “I was sent to you,” and, “The Lord commanded”; but the Son, even though he says in a human way, “I was sent,” and comes “to complete the work” and “to serve,” nevertheless says, as being Word and image, “I am in the Father, and the Father is in me,” and, “He who has seen me has seen the Father,” and, “The Father who dwells in me does the works”; for what one contemplates in this image are the works of the Father. These things are enough to shame those who fight against the truth itself. But if, because it is written “having become better,” they do not want to hear “having become,” said of a Son, as equal to “having been” and “is,” nor to take and understand “having become” of the better ministry that came about, as we have said, but think that by this word the Word is called originated, let them hear these things again briefly, since they have forgotten what has been said.

Chapter 62

62Bright, 64–65

62. Εἰ μὲν ἐκ τῶν ἀγγέλων ἐστὶν ὁ Υἱὸς, ἔστω καὶ ἐπʼ αὐτοῦ ὡς ἐπʼ ἐκείνων τὸ ‘γενόμενος, ’ καὶ μηδὲν αὐτῶν κατὰ τὴν φύσιν διαφερέτω· ἀλλʼ ἔστωσαν ἢ καὶ οὖτοι ‘υἱοὶ, ’ ἢ κἀκεῖνος ‘ἄγγελος, ’ καὶ κοινῇ πάντες καθεζέσθωσαν ἐκ δεξιῶν τοῦ Πατρός· ἢ μετὰ πάντων καὶ ὁ Υἱὸς παρεστηκέτω ὡς ‘λειτουργικὸν πνεῦμα, εἰς διακονίαν ἀποστελλόμενοςʼ καὶ αὐτὸς, ὁμοίως ἐκείνων. Εἰ δὲ διίστησιν ὁ Παῦλος τὸν Υἱὸν ἀπὸ τῶν γενητῶν, λέγων· ‘Τίνι γὰρ εἶπέ ποτε τῶν ἀγγέλων· Υἱός μου εἶ σύ;’ καὶ οὖτος μὲν δημιουργεῖ τὸν οὐρανὸν καὶ τὴν γῆν, αὐτοὶ δὲ παρʼ αὐτοῦ γίνονται· καὶ αὐτὸς μὲν μετὰ τοῦ Πατρὸς καθέζεται, οἱ δὲ παρεστήκασι λειτουργοῦντες· τίνι πάλιν οὐκ ἔστι φανερὸν ὅτι οὐκ ἐπὶ τῆς οὐσίας τοῦ Λόγου ἔλεγε τὸ ‘γενόμενος, ’ ἀλλʼ ἐπὶ τῆς διʼ αὐτοῦ γενομένης διακονίας; Ὡς γὰρ Λόγος ὢν, γέγονε σὰρξ, οὕτω, γενόμενος ἄνθρωπος, ‘γέγονε τοσούτῳ κρείττωνʼ ἐν τῇ διακονίᾳ τῆς διὰ τῶν ἀγγέλων γενομένης διακονίας, ὅσῳ διαφέρει δούλων υἱὸς, καὶ δὲ δημιουργὸς τῶν δημιουργουμένων· ὥστε παυσάσθωσαν ἐπὶ τῆς οὐσίας τοῦ Υἱοῦ λαμβάνειν τὸ ‘γενόμενος·’ οὐκ ἔστι γὰρ τῶν γενητῶν· καὶ γνώτωσαν, ὅτι τῆς διακονίας καὶ τῆς γενομένης οἰκονομίας σημαντικόν ἐστι τὸ ‘γενόμενος.’ Πῶς δὲ γέγονε κρείττων ἐν τῇ διακονίᾳ, κρείττων ὢν τῇ φύσει παρὰ τὰ γενητὰ, δείκνυσι τὰ προειρημένα, καὶ ἡγοῦμαι μὲν κἂν οὕτως αὐτοὺς αἰσχύνεσθαι. Ἂν δʼ ἄρα φιλονεικῶσιν, ἀκόλουθον ἂν εἴη πρὸς τὴν ἀλόγιστον αὐτῶν τόλμαν ὁμόσε χωρῆσαι τούτοις, καὶ τὰ ὅμοια ῥητὰ περὶ αὐτοῦ τοῦ Πατρὸς εἰρημένα ἀντιθεῖναι τούτοις, ἵνα ἢ δυσωπηθέντες ‘παύσωσιν ἑαυτῶν τὴν γλῶτταν ἀπὸ κακῶν, ʼ ἢ γνῶσιν εἰς ὅσον βάθος εἰσιν ἀνοίας. Γέγραπται τοίνυν· ‘Γενοῦ μοι εἰς Θεὸν ὑπερασπιστὴν, καὶ εἰς οἶκον καταφυγῆς, τοῦ σῶσαί με·’ καὶ πάλιν· ‘Ἐγένετο Κύριος καταφυγὴ τῷ πένητι·’ καὶ ὅσα τοιαῦτα ἐν ταῖς θείαις γραφαῖς εὑρίσκεται. Εἰ μὲν οὖν εἰς τὸν Υἱὸν εἰρῆσθαι ταῦτα λέγουσιν, ὃ καὶ τάχα καὶ μᾶλλον ἀληθές ἐστιν· ἐπιγνώτωσαν, ὅτι μὴ ὄντα γενητὸν αὐτὸν ἀξιοῦσι γενέσθαι βοηθὸν ἑαυτοῖς καὶ οἶκον καταφυγῆς οἱ ἅγιοι· καὶ λοιπὸν τὸ ‘γενόμενος, ’ καὶ τὸ ἐποίησε, ’ καὶ τὸ ‘ἔκτισεν, ʼ εἰς τὴν ἔνσαρκον αὐτοῦ παρουσίαν λαμβανέτωσαν. Τότε γὰρ ‘γέγονεʼ βοηθὸς καὶ οἶκος καταφυγῆς, ὅτε ‘τῷ σώματι ἑαυτοῦ τὰς ἁμαρτίας ἡμῶν ἀνήνεγκεν ἐπὶ τὸ ξύλον, ’ καὶ ἔλεγε· ‘Δεῦτε πρὸς μὲ, πάντες οἱ κοπιῶντες καὶ πεφορτισμένοι, κἀγὼ ἀναπαύσω ὑμᾶς.’

62. Ei men ek tōn angelōn estin ho Huios, estō kai epʼ autou hōs epʼ ekeinōn to ‘genomenos, ’ kai mēden autōn kata tēn physin diapheretō; allʼ estōsan ē kai outoi ‘huioi, ’ ē kakeinos ‘angelos, ’ kai koinę̄ pantes kathezesthōsan ek dexiōn tou Patros; ē meta pantōn kai ho Huios parestēketō hōs ‘leitourgikon pneuma, eis diakonian apostellomenosʼ kai autos, homoiōs ekeinōn. Ei de diistēsin ho Paulos ton Huion apo tōn genētōn, legōn; ‘Tini gar eipe pote tōn angelōn; Huios mou ei sy?’ kai outos men dēmiourgei ton ouranon kai tēn gēn, autoi de parʼ autou ginontai; kai autos men meta tou Patros kathezetai, hoi de parestēkasi leitourgountes; tini palin ouk esti phaneron hoti ouk epi tēs ousias tou Logou elege to ‘genomenos, ’ allʼ epi tēs diʼ autou genomenēs diakonias? Hōs gar Logos ōn, gegone sarx, houtō, genomenos anthrōpos, ‘gegone tosoutǭ kreittōnʼ en tę̄ diakonią tēs dia tōn angelōn genomenēs diakonias, hosǭ diapherei doulōn huios, kai de dēmiourgos tōn dēmiourgoumenōn; hōste pausasthōsan epi tēs ousias tou Huiou lambanein to ‘genomenos;’ ouk esti gar tōn genētōn; kai gnōtōsan, hoti tēs diakonias kai tēs genomenēs oikonomias sēmantikon esti to ‘genomenos.’ Pōs de gegone kreittōn en tę̄ diakonią, kreittōn ōn tę̄ physei para ta genēta, deiknysi ta proeirēmena, kai hēgoumai men kan houtōs autous aischynesthai. An dʼ ara philoneikōsin, akolouthon an eiē pros tēn alogiston autōn tolman homose chōrēsai toutois, kai ta homoia rhēta peri autou tou Patros eirēmena antitheinai toutois, hina ē dysōpēthentes ‘pausōsin heautōn tēn glōttan apo kakōn, ʼ ē gnōsin eis hoson bathos eisin anoias. Gegraptai toinyn; ‘Genou moi eis Theon hyperaspistēn, kai eis oikon kataphygēs, tou sōsai me;’ kai palin; ‘Egeneto Kyrios kataphygē tǭ penēti;’ kai hosa toiauta en tais theiais graphais heurisketai. Ei men oun eis ton Huion eirēsthai tauta legousin, ho kai tacha kai mallon alēthes estin; epignōtōsan, hoti mē onta genēton auton axiousi genesthai boēthon heautois kai oikon kataphygēs hoi hagioi; kai loipon to ‘genomenos, ’ kai to epoiēse, ’ kai to ‘ektisen, ʼ eis tēn ensarkon autou parousian lambanetōsan. Tote gar ‘gegoneʼ boēthos kai oikos kataphygēs, hote ‘tǭ sōmati heautou tas hamartias hēmōn anēnenken epi to xylon, ’ kai elege; ‘Deute pros me, pantes hoi kopiōntes kai pephortismenoi, kagō anapausō hymas.’

62. If the Son is one of the angels, let “having become” be said of him as of them, and let him not differ from them at all in nature; but either let them too be “sons,” or let him be an “angel,” and let them all sit together at the right hand of the Father; or let the Son too stand with them all as a “ministering spirit, sent out for service,” just like them. But if Paul distinguishes the Son from things originated, saying, “For to which of the angels did he ever say, ‘You are my Son’?” and this one creates heaven and earth while they come to be through him, and he sits with the Father while they stand by ministering, to whom again is it not clear that he said “having become” not of the Word's substance, but of the ministry that came about through him? For as, being Word, he became flesh, so, having become man, “he became so much better” in his ministry than the ministry that came about through angels, as a son differs from servants and the creator from the things created. So let them stop taking “having become” of the Son's substance, for he is not one of the things originated; and let them know that “having become” indicates the ministry and the economy that came about. How he became better in ministry, being better in nature than things originated, what has been said above shows; and I think that even so they are put to shame. But if they keep contending, it would follow that we should close with their irrational daring and set against them similar texts said about the Father himself, so that either, put to shame, they may “keep their tongue from evil,” or they may know how deep in folly they are. It is written, then, “Become for me a protecting God and a house of refuge, to save me”; and again, “The Lord became a refuge for the poor”; and all such things as are found in the divine Scriptures. If, then, they say that these are said of the Son, which is perhaps nearer the truth, let them recognize that the saints ask him, who is not originated, to become their helper and house of refuge; and from now on let them take “having become,” “he made,” and “he created” of his coming in the flesh. For it was then that “he became” helper and house of refuge, when “he bore our sins in his own body on the tree,” and said, “Come to me, all who labor and are heavy laden, and I will give you rest.”

Chapter 63

63Bright, 65–66

63. Ἃν δὲ εἰς τὸν Πατέρα λέγωσιν εἰρῆσθαι τὰ ῥητὰ, ἆρ ἐπειδὴ καὶ ἐνταῦθα γέγραπται τὸ ‘γενοῦ, ’ καὶ τὸ ‘ἐγένετο, ’ τοσούτῳ ἐπιχειρήσουσιν, ὥστε εἰπεῖν γενητὸν εἶναι τὸν Θεόν; Ναὶ τολμήσουσιν, ὥσπερ καὶ περὶ τοῦ Λόγου αὐτοῦ τοιαῦτα διαλογίζονται· φέρει γὰρ αὐτοὺς ἡ ἀκολουθία τοιαῦτα καὶ περὶ τοῦ Πατρὸς ὑπονοεῖν, οἶα καὶ περὶ τοῦ Λόγου αὐτοῦ φαντάζονται. Ἀλλὰ μὴ γένοιτο μηδὲ εἰς νοῦν ποτέ τινος τῶν πιστῶν ἐλθεῖν τὸ τοιοῦτον. Οὔτε γὰρ ὁ Υἱὸς τῶν γενητῶν ἐστιν, οὔτε τὸ γεγραμμένον καὶ τὸ λεγόμενον ὦδε, ‘γενοῦ, ’ καὶ ‘ἐγένετο, ’ ἀρχὴν τοῦ εἶναι σημαίνει, ἀλλὰ τὴν ‘γενομένηνʼ βοήθειαν τοῖς δεομένοις. Ὁ μὲν γὰρ Θεὸς ἀεὶ καὶ ὁ αὐτός ἐστιν· οἱ δὲ ἄνθρωποι μετὰ ταῦτα γεγόνασι διὰ τοῦ Λόγου, ὅτε αὐτὸς ὁ Πατὴρ ἠθέλησε· καὶ ἔστιν ὁ Θεὸς ἀόρατος καὶ ἀπρόσιτος τοῖς γενητοῖς, καὶ μάλιστα τοῖς ἐπὶ γῆς ἀνθρώποις. Ὅταν τοίνυν ἀσθενοῦντες οἱ ἄνθρωποι παρακαλῶσιν, ὅταν διωκόμενοι δέωνται βοηθείας, ὅταν ἀδικούμενοι προσεύχωνται, τότε φιλάνθρωπος ὢν ὁ ἀόρατος ἐπιφαίνεται διὰ τῆς ἑαυτοῦ εὐεργεσίας, ἣν διὰ τοῦ ἰδίου αὐτοῦ Λόγου καὶ ἐν αὐτῷ ποιεῖται· καὶ λοιπὸν πρὸς τὴν χρείαν ἑκάστῳ γίνεται τὰ τῆς θεοφανείας· καὶ ‘γίνεταιʼ τοῖς μὲν ἀσθενοῦσιν ἰσχὺς, τοῖς δὲ διωκομένοις καταφυγὴ καὶ οἶκος σωτηρίας· τοῖς δὲ ἀδικουμένοις λέγει· ‘Ἔτι λαλοῦντός σου ἐρῶ, Ἰδοὺ πάρειμι.’ Ὅπερ οὖν εἰς ἀντίληψιν ἑκάστῳ διὰ τοῦ Υἱοῦ γίνεται, τοῦτο τὸν Θεὸν ἕκαστος ἑαυτῷ ‘γεγενῆσθαιʼ λέγει· ἐπειδὴ καὶ βοήθεια παρʼ αὐτοῦ τοῦ Θεοῦ διὰ τοῦ Λόγου γίνεται. Τοῦτο οἶδε καὶ ἡ συνήθεια τῶν ἀνθρώπων, καὶ τοῦτο καὶ πᾶς ὁστισοῦν ὁμολογήσει καλῶς εἰρῆσθαι. Πολλάκις καὶ παρὰ ἀνθρώπων γέγονεν ἀνθρώποις βοήθεια· καὶ ὁ μὲν ἀδικουμένῳ συνέκαμεν, ὡς ὁ Ἀβραὰμ τῷ Λώτ· ὁ δὲ διωκομένῳ τὸν οἶκον ἠνέῳξεν, ὡς ὁ Ἀβδίας τοῖς υἱοῖς τῶν προφητῶν· καὶ ὁ μὲν τὸν ξένον ἀνέπαυσεν, ὡς ὁ Λὼτ τοὺς ἀγγέλους· ὁ δὲ τοῖς δεομένοις κεχορήγηκεν, ὡς ὁ Ἰὼβ τοῖς αἰτοῦσιν αὐτόν. Ὥσπερ οὖν ἕκαστος τῶν εὖ παθόντων εἰ λέγοι, ‘Ὁ δεῖνά μοι γέγονε βοηθός·’ καὶ ἄλλος εἰ λέγοι, ‘Κἀμοὶ καταφυγὴ, ’ καὶ ‘τούτῳ χορηγός·’ λέγοντες δὲ ταῦτα, οὐ τὴν ἀρχὴν τῆς γενέσεως, οὐδὲ τὴν οὐσίαν τῶν εὖ ποιησάντων σημαίνουσιν, ἀλλὰ τὴν εἰς αὐτοὺς γινομένην παρʼ ἐκείνων εὐεργεσίαν· οὕτως ὅταν λέγωσι περὶ τοῦ Θεοῦ οἱ ἅγιοι τὸ ‘ἐγένετο, ’ καὶ τὸ ‘γενοῦ, ’ οὐκ ἀρχήν τινα γενέσεως σημαίνουσιν· (ἄναρχος γὰρ καὶ οὐ γενητὸς ὁ Θεός·) ἀλλὰ τὴν εἰς ἀνθρώπους παρʼ αὐτοῦ γενομένην σωτηρίαν.

63. Han de eis ton Patera legōsin eirēsthai ta rhēta, ar epeidē kai entautha gegraptai to ‘genou, ’ kai to ‘egeneto, ’ tosoutǭ epicheirēsousin, hōste eipein genēton einai ton Theon? Nai tolmēsousin, hōsper kai peri tou Logou autou toiauta dialogizontai; pherei gar autous hē akolouthia toiauta kai peri tou Patros hyponoein, oia kai peri tou Logou autou phantazontai. Alla mē genoito mēde eis noun pote tinos tōn pistōn elthein to toiouton. Oute gar ho Huios tōn genētōn estin, oute to gegrammenon kai to legomenon ōde, ‘genou, ’ kai ‘egeneto, ’ archēn tou einai sēmainei, alla tēn ‘genomenēnʼ boētheian tois deomenois. Ho men gar Theos aei kai ho autos estin; hoi de anthrōpoi meta tauta gegonasi dia tou Logou, hote autos ho Patēr ēthelēse; kai estin ho Theos aoratos kai aprositos tois genētois, kai malista tois epi gēs anthrōpois. Hotan toinyn asthenountes hoi anthrōpoi parakalōsin, hotan diōkomenoi deōntai boētheias, hotan adikoumenoi proseuchōntai, tote philanthrōpos ōn ho aoratos epiphainetai dia tēs heautou euergesias, hēn dia tou idiou autou Logou kai en autǭ poieitai; kai loipon pros tēn chreian hekastǭ ginetai ta tēs theophaneias; kai ‘ginetaiʼ tois men asthenousin ischys, tois de diōkomenois kataphygē kai oikos sōtērias; tois de adikoumenois legei; ‘Eti lalountos sou erō, Idou pareimi.’ Hoper oun eis antilēpsin hekastǭ dia tou Huiou ginetai, touto ton Theon hekastos heautǭ ‘gegenēsthaiʼ legei; epeidē kai boētheia parʼ autou tou Theou dia tou Logou ginetai. Touto oide kai hē synētheia tōn anthrōpōn, kai touto kai pas hostisoun homologēsei kalōs eirēsthai. Pollakis kai para anthrōpōn gegonen anthrōpois boētheia; kai ho men adikoumenǭ synekamen, hōs ho Abraam tǭ Lōt; ho de diōkomenǭ ton oikon ēneǭxen, hōs ho Abdias tois huiois tōn prophētōn; kai ho men ton xenon anepausen, hōs ho Lōt tous angelous; ho de tois deomenois kechorēgēken, hōs ho Iōb tois aitousin auton. Hōsper oun hekastos tōn eu pathontōn ei legoi, ‘Ho deina moi gegone boēthos;’ kai allos ei legoi, ‘Kamoi kataphygē, ’ kai ‘toutǭ chorēgos;’ legontes de tauta, ou tēn archēn tēs geneseōs, oude tēn ousian tōn eu poiēsantōn sēmainousin, alla tēn eis autous ginomenēn parʼ ekeinōn euergesian; houtōs hotan legōsi peri tou Theou hoi hagioi to ‘egeneto, ’ kai to ‘genou, ’ ouk archēn tina geneseōs sēmainousin; (anarchos gar kai ou genētos ho Theos;) alla tēn eis anthrōpous parʼ autou genomenēn sōtērian.

63. But if they say that the texts are said of the Father, will they, since here too “become” and “he became” are written, go so far as to say that God is originated? Yes, they will dare, just as they reason such things about his Word; for their logic leads them to suspect about the Father the same things they imagine about his Word. But may such a thing never even enter the mind of any of the faithful! For neither is the Son one of the things originated, nor do the words written and spoken here, “become” and “he became,” signify a beginning of being, but the help that “came about” for those in need. For God is always and the same; but men came to be afterwards through the Word, when the Father himself willed; and God is invisible and inaccessible to things originated, and especially to men on earth. When, then, men in weakness call on him, when being persecuted they ask for help, when wronged they pray, then the invisible one, being a lover of mankind, shines forth by his beneficence, which he performs through his own Word and in him. And then the manifestation of God comes to each according to his need: to the weak he “becomes” strength; to the persecuted a refuge and a house of salvation; and to the wronged he says, “While you are still speaking I will say, Here I am.” So whatever help comes to each person through the Son, each says that God “has become” this for him, since help comes from God himself through the Word. The usage of men knows this too, and anyone at all will agree that it is rightly said. Help has often come to men from men. One labored for someone wronged, as Abraham did for Lot; another opened his house to someone persecuted, as Obadiah did to the sons of the prophets; one gave rest to strangers, as Lot did to the angels; another supplied the needy, as Job did those who asked of him. So if each of those who had been helped were to say, “So-and-so became a helper to me,” and another, “And to me a refuge,” and, “to this one a supplier,” in saying this they would not be signifying the beginning of the origin or the substance of their benefactors, but the kindness that came to them from them. So when the saints say of God “he became” and “become,” they do not signify any beginning of origin (for God is without beginning and unoriginated), but the salvation that has come to men from him.

Chapter 64

64Bright, 66–67

64. Τούτου δὲ οὕτως νοουμένου, ἀκόλουθον ἂν εἴη καὶ ἐπὶ τοῦ Υἱοῦ, ὅσα δʼ ἂν καὶ ὁσάκις ἂν λέγηται, ‘ἐγένετο, ’ καὶ ‘γενοῦ, ’ τὴν αὐτὴν διάνοιαν σώζειν· ὥστε καὶ τὸ λεγόμενον, ‘γενόμενος κρείττων τῶν ἀγγέλων, ’ καὶ ‘ἐγένετο, ἀκούοντας, μὴ ἀρχήν τινα τοῦ γίνεσθαι ἐπινοεῖν τοῦ Λόγου, μηδὲ ὅλως ἐκ τούτων γενητὸν αὐτὸν φαντάζεσθαι· ἀλλʼ ἐπὶ τῆς διακονίας καὶ οἰκονομίας, ὅτε γέγονεν ἄνθρωπος, νοεῖν τὸ λεγόμενον παρὰ τοῦ Παύλου. Ὅτε γὰρ ‘ὁ Λόγος σὰρξ ἐγένετο, καὶ ἐσκήνωσεν ἐν ἡμῖν, ’ ἦλθέ τε ‘ἵνα διακονήσῃʼ καὶ πᾶσι σωτηρίαν χαρίσηται, τότε ἡμῖν ‘ἐγένετοʼ σωτηρία, καὶ ἐγένετο ζωὴ, καὶ ἐγένετο ἱλασμός· τότε ἡ ὑπὲρ ἡμῶν αὐτοῦ οἰκονομία ‘κρείττων γέγονε τῶν ἀγγέλων, ’ καὶ ἐγένετο ὁδὸς, καὶ ἐγένετο ἀνάστασις. Καὶ ὥσπερ τὸ ‘γενοῦ μοι εἰς Θεὸν ὑπερασπιστὴν οὐκ οὐσίας γένεσιν σημαίνει αὐτοῦ τοῦ Θεοῦ, ἀλλὰ τὴν φιλανθρωπίαν, ὥσπερ εἴρηται, οὕτως καὶ νῦν τὸ ‘γενόμενος κρείττων τῶν ἀγγέλων, ’ καὶ ‘ἐγένετο, ’ καὶ ‘τοσούτῳ κρείττων γέγονεν ἔγγυος ὁ Ἰησοῦς, ’ οὐ τὴν οὐσίαν τοῦ Λόγου γενητὴν σημαίνει, μὴ γένοιτο· ἀλλὰ τὴν γενομένην ἐκ τῆς ἐνανθρωπήσεως αὐτοῦ εἰς ἡμᾶς εὐεργεσίαν· κἂν ἀχάριστι τυγχάνωσιν οἱ αἱρετικοὶ, καὶ φιλόνεικοι πρὸς ἀσέβειαν.

64. Toutou de houtōs nooumenou, akolouthon an eiē kai epi tou Huiou, hosa dʼ an kai hosakis an legētai, ‘egeneto, ’ kai ‘genou, ’ tēn autēn dianoian sōzein; hōste kai to legomenon, ‘genomenos kreittōn tōn angelōn, ’ kai ‘egeneto, akouontas, mē archēn tina tou ginesthai epinoein tou Logou, mēde holōs ek toutōn genēton auton phantazesthai; allʼ epi tēs diakonias kai oikonomias, hote gegonen anthrōpos, noein to legomenon para tou Paulou. Hote gar ‘ho Logos sarx egeneto, kai eskēnōsen en hēmin, ’ ēlthe te ‘hina diakonēsę̄ʼ kai pasi sōtērian charisētai, tote hēmin ‘egenetoʼ sōtēria, kai egeneto zōē, kai egeneto hilasmos; tote hē hyper hēmōn autou oikonomia ‘kreittōn gegone tōn angelōn, ’ kai egeneto hodos, kai egeneto anastasis. Kai hōsper to ‘genou moi eis Theon hyperaspistēn ouk ousias genesin sēmainei autou tou Theou, alla tēn philanthrōpian, hōsper eirētai, houtōs kai nyn to ‘genomenos kreittōn tōn angelōn, ’ kai ‘egeneto, ’ kai ‘tosoutǭ kreittōn gegonen engyos ho Iēsous, ’ ou tēn ousian tou Logou genētēn sēmainei, mē genoito; alla tēn genomenēn ek tēs enanthrōpēseōs autou eis hēmas euergesian; kan acharisti tynchanōsin hoi hairetikoi, kai philoneikoi pros asebeian.

64. This being so understood, it would follow that in the case of the Son too, whatever and however often “he became” and “become” are said, the same meaning should be kept. So when we hear what is said, “having become better than the angels,” and “he became,” we should not imagine any beginning of the Word's coming to be, nor at all fancy from these words that he is originated, but understand what Paul says of the ministry and economy, when he became man. For when “the Word became flesh and dwelt among us,” and came “to serve” and to grant salvation to all, then he “became” salvation for us, became life, became propitiation; then his economy on our behalf “became better than the angels,” and he became the way and became the resurrection. And as “Become for me a protecting God” does not signify a coming into being of the substance of God himself, but his love for mankind, as has been said, so now too “having become better than the angels,” and “he became,” and “by so much Jesus has become a better guarantor,” do not signify that the substance of the Word is originated (far from it!), but the kindness that has come to us from his becoming man, even if the heretics are ungrateful and contentious for impiety.